Discuss Scratch
- Discussion Forums
- » Things I'm Making and Creating
- » Scratch Writing Camp Writing Sharing Thread (November 2021)
- cringey_art
-
100+ posts
Scratch Writing Camp Writing Sharing Thread (November 2021)
baz’s SWC writing log
total:412
dailies
11/1 - hi, i’m baz! i use he/they pronouns. this is my fourth session (i think) and i’m super excited to get writing!!! i make digital art and love to write lore for my characters! i also play the piano and drums
my favorite authors are Rainbow Rowell, John Green, and Hank Green! good luck everyone and thriller for the win!!!! +60 words
11.6 - words: poet, green, lazy, sky (credit to @lady_noir01)
Lain watched the cotton-puff clouds rolling lazily across the sky as a soft breeze blew his hair into his eyes. He blew the golden locks away from his face, only for them to fall back. Lain groaned and pulled his hair back, clipping it back with an emerald green barrette.
“Hello,” A melodic voice sounded behind him and Lain looked up to find Harlow standing awkwardly in the doorway. “What are you doing?”
“Hnmm. Nothing at the moment.” Lain replied tiredly.
“Sounds fun,” Harlow made her way over “May I join you?”
“I’d rather you not, the task of doing nothing is best done alone, see?”
“Really? That’s a bit poetic of you.”
“Well, you know me, such a poet.” +128
weeklies
n/a
word wars
n/a
personal writing
n/a
total:412
dailies
11/1 - hi, i’m baz! i use he/they pronouns. this is my fourth session (i think) and i’m super excited to get writing!!! i make digital art and love to write lore for my characters! i also play the piano and drums

11.6 - words: poet, green, lazy, sky (credit to @lady_noir01)
Lain watched the cotton-puff clouds rolling lazily across the sky as a soft breeze blew his hair into his eyes. He blew the golden locks away from his face, only for them to fall back. Lain groaned and pulled his hair back, clipping it back with an emerald green barrette.
“Hello,” A melodic voice sounded behind him and Lain looked up to find Harlow standing awkwardly in the doorway. “What are you doing?”
“Hnmm. Nothing at the moment.” Lain replied tiredly.
“Sounds fun,” Harlow made her way over “May I join you?”
“I’d rather you not, the task of doing nothing is best done alone, see?”
“Really? That’s a bit poetic of you.”
“Well, you know me, such a poet.” +128
weeklies
n/a

word wars
n/a

personal writing
n/a

Last edited by cringey_art (Nov. 6, 2021 22:09:38)
- ButterflyWings22
-
100+ posts
Scratch Writing Camp Writing Sharing Thread (November 2021)
Skye's SWC writing forum
Hello, my name's Skye
Total words: 621
Cabin: Real-fi (realistic fiction)
dailies:
Heyyy my names Skye im joining for the first time, but I really like to write and my pronouns are they/them (please respect that) annnndd I love all authors loll i dont really know my fav one- but maybe it'd be Liz Kessler, I love fantasy
weeklies:
Short story:
I sat up in the darkness and looked around. It was pitch black and I couldn't see anything. I reached for my night light, to turn it on, but it wasn't there. That's strange, I thought to myself. I got up and somehow was relieved that I could even feel the floor beneath me. I groped for the room light and was about to flick it on when I heard a noise. A hissing noise, like a snake. I shivered. I suddenly didn't even care about the lights. I reached for the doorknob and flung the door open. Light flooded into the room and I dashed out. I turned back to see glowing red eyes. Panicking, I ran all the way down the hall only to be confronted with another pair of glowing red eyes. There was only air below the eyes, and the hissing continued. I started screaming as the hissing got louder and the eyes got closer and…
“Lily!” I shook my head and blinked. “Lily! Get up!” My mom was calling from downstairs. Oh… it was all a dream. I sighed, relieved. But then I heard it again: the hissing. I shuddered and told myself I was imagining it all, but I was uneasy as I left the room. The hissing continued, then suddenly I started to understand it. “Come join usss…” it whispered. “Join ussss…” I ran down the hall, the voice ringing in my ear. To be continued…
Hello, my name's Skye
Total words: 621
Cabin: Real-fi (realistic fiction)
dailies:
Heyyy my names Skye im joining for the first time, but I really like to write and my pronouns are they/them (please respect that) annnndd I love all authors loll i dont really know my fav one- but maybe it'd be Liz Kessler, I love fantasy

weeklies:
Short story:
I sat up in the darkness and looked around. It was pitch black and I couldn't see anything. I reached for my night light, to turn it on, but it wasn't there. That's strange, I thought to myself. I got up and somehow was relieved that I could even feel the floor beneath me. I groped for the room light and was about to flick it on when I heard a noise. A hissing noise, like a snake. I shivered. I suddenly didn't even care about the lights. I reached for the doorknob and flung the door open. Light flooded into the room and I dashed out. I turned back to see glowing red eyes. Panicking, I ran all the way down the hall only to be confronted with another pair of glowing red eyes. There was only air below the eyes, and the hissing continued. I started screaming as the hissing got louder and the eyes got closer and…
“Lily!” I shook my head and blinked. “Lily! Get up!” My mom was calling from downstairs. Oh… it was all a dream. I sighed, relieved. But then I heard it again: the hissing. I shuddered and told myself I was imagining it all, but I was uneasy as I left the room. The hissing continued, then suddenly I started to understand it. “Come join usss…” it whispered. “Join ussss…” I ran down the hall, the voice ringing in my ear. To be continued…
Last edited by ButterflyWings22 (Nov. 3, 2021 22:43:20)
- softlysinging
-
100+ posts
Scratch Writing Camp Writing Sharing Thread (November 2021)
Rain's November SWC Writing
Hi. I'm Rain, welcome to my personal writing thread! I'm going to post all my writing here -dailies and weeklies, word wars, cabin wars etc. This is my third session of SWC, (the first two sessions I was in poetry) and some things I like to do are reading, writing (obviously) and singing! I also play the piano and hand-lettering is a hobby of mine. This session I'm in dystopian (#dystopianftw)! Hope this is a wonderful session of SWC and I can't wait to meet everyone! <33
Here is the link to my personal writing thread (in “Things I'm Making and Creating”) https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/topic/550189/ I will be using both this session but mostly this thread.
Word count
40k! (oh my gosh, really?!)
Trigger Warnings (tw) ) some of this stuff is rated pg-13 in a few scenes partially because I'm a teen, so warning if you are 12 or younger, there might be blood, gore, or other violent scenes. Suggested not to read those scenes *
Dailies
Daily 11/2 +552 words
Banana split was like the summary of heaven for me. It was like the essence of beauty, the sight of summertime. Why did I love banana split, you ask? Well, it had so many wonderful feelings tied up in it. I remember when I was seven years old and dropped my ice cream cone on the ground. It was very tragic for me at the time, because I couldn’t bear to lose my ice cream. It was precious to me. I didn’t realize that my mom had just readily paid for a brand-new ice cream cone. I licked it and sighed. This was delicious. Moving on to the subject of banana split.
There are a couple of ingredients that you need to know about if you’re planning on making a banana split or becoming a master banana split maker one day in the near future. First off, you have to make sure that there’s a whole banana in the bowl. Don’t cut it, don’t slice the banana into tiny little slices. Just peel the outside off of it and then simply insert it (drop it) into the bowl. I would recommend a medium sized bowl for convenient use. And then make sure to put ice cream in. What is a banana split without ice cream? Usually, it’s vanilla ice cream, but it’s up to you what type of ice cream you would like to use. Next is the fruit. You have to put fruit on a banana split. It’s just common knowledge, and it makes mine so much better! Of course, everybody has their ice cream with a cherry on top, but you can pick from various types of fruits, like strawberries and raspberries, to blueberries and grapes.
Finally, you can add sprinkles and melted chocolate on the top. This is my favorite part because the melted chocolate is what makes the banana split taste so sweet.
Staring longingly at the banana split, I closed my eyes. The room got extremely dark and quiet. Tension was rising slowly in the air. I locked my knees together, and then everybody started to sing, as the candle was burning bright. “Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you! Happy birthday dear Joy happy birthday to you!” That was it. The music stopped, almost automatically, and I blew out the candles in a puff, although I could still smell the leftovers of some smoke.
The lights flicked back on, and I smiled brightly at my family and friends who had come on their own behalf to my birthday party. “What was your wish?” my aunt Carrie asked. I blushed. It was only my tenth birthday, but I didn’t want to say. I knew it was a big birthday, but I really didn’t want to say. So I left everyone in suspense by saying, “You’ll just have to wait and see.”
They looked vaguely disappointed but shrugged and watched me eat the lovely banana split. This one had vanilla ice cream, a banana, strawberries, and melted hot chocolate and rainbow sprinkles.
I chewed though it, in absolute heaven, and watched the balloons float up to the sky.
The ice cream was melting into a small puddle on my plate, because I was talking too much, but I didn’t care.
Banana splits were forever, in my opinion.
daily 11/4
+509 words
based off of me (@soflysinging) and @qhostsonq
disclaimer: Yes, I live with @qhostsonq in my household. (so I know her in person, irl.) Yes, it’s nice. And she’s nice. This is mostly going to be about our sibling relationship but not too in depth.
“Say something.” Misty leaned against my chair. I was watching her do art. “Say something!” I (Rain,) laughed. “Alright. Something.”
s
o
m
e
t
h
i
n
g
was all we had to say. We had no words to speak between us or even a long story to tell. We weren’t having a conversation or deep talk. It was just “something” to fill in the gaps. It’s not all that awkward, now that I’m thinking more intensely about it.
One thing I love about Misty is that she’s honest with me. Last year, when we were all quarantined, we found out more about each other. Even I was honest to her about my feelings. I realized, now, how good it was to talk to people about our relationships. Not just clam up all the time and never tell anybody anything. That would be extremely unhealthy.
Something. One thing that would, maybe, bind us together. I hoped it would. That it wouldn't be the last of our relationship, that it wouldn’t end for good. I shrugged and started to get up from the couch. She immediately frowned at me. “Scooch.”
“Why?” I whined. “You’re-you’re sitting on me.”
“I am?” Surprised, I got up from the couch. “Oh, yeah. I am.” I was also sitting on the pillow, which was a first. I didn’t want the pillow to also get squished on top of that. It was like the pillow was also paying the punishment for me sitting on her, which I definitely did not want at all.
At least “something” was better than an awkward pause straight in the middle. If we never talked and just gave each other the silent treatment, then we wouldn’t be acting like sisters at all.
“Something.”
A word that conveys so much meaning inside. I think personally, it means something that changed your life. Something that maybe, couldn’t be moved.
Was it something between us? That could possibly be changed?
Or maybe it was a rock-solid explanation, like diamonds in a coal mine. They could easily be explained by something such as rocks hit stone. Or even in a simple science book.
“Say something,” she commanded me again, urging me to continue on in an orderly manner.
“Something,” I paused. I didn’t want my day to end like this. I whispered to her, just to throwback a silly story we once had, “Remember ‘awkward?’” (this was back two years ago when we were hiding out in the office and shrieked because our parents were killing a bug and it was too awkward)
She smiled half-heartedly, “Yeah. Those were the days.”
“Of what?” I asked rather curiously.
She glanced over at me, surprised I didn’t already know what she was referring to.
Misty smiled and laughed, and then told me,
“Or something.”
Daily 11/5
+728 words
side note: this is a true story. I had this dream in October. I had both dreams in a row (2 days in a row.) The “tube” in the second dream was based off of a police car, but warped slightly in my dream because dreams are like that sometimes. Also sorry I couldn't include the pic-
I was alone, stranded on a beach somewhere. I was by myself, with nobody. It was sandy, and the sand was brown with light peach mixed in because of the tiny grains of sand that looked similar to gravel. There was a shore and blue waves lapping far into the distance. They say that water isn’t actually blue, it’s more of a clear color. This is because of the sun reflecting off of the waves. So as I stood amongst the shores, behind me was a small rock formation that was gathered in little clumps. The rocks were grey. Outside, the sun was shining brightly, and it was daytime on this shore. And my hair was being blown back by the salty wind. I was standing alone, on the shore. It was just me, and the waves. I was driving a speedboat. (It was a motorized speedboat.) The water splashed behind me and I felt the wind behind my hair. I had a life jacket on, an orange one. The speedboat was white, but the handlebars were simple. It zoomed all the way across the waves, with the handlebars and the steering wheel not flying off, surprisingly! There was even a padded white seat and a configured seatbelt to hold and strap me safely into place. I sighed and gripped the handlebars. Time for me to take charge of this once and for all. I turned on blast mode and hydro, and we zoomed through the water as fast as we could possibly go. We made it all the way to the lighthouse. It looked like this.
As the sun set, I walked up to the upper tower of the lighthouse. It was dusk and the sun was setting. The towers were above me and there was nothing for me to do but sit on the decorated bench and stare wistfully at the sunset. But then something appeared right in front of me. (Looking back, it was actually behind me.) Then there was a mini mysterious hologram with green lettering that scanned me and blasted, “adolescent hormones.” It had materialized out of thin air! I didn’t know where it had come from. But it appeared right in front of my face. Also, as you can see from the picture, there were also lifeboats included in the speedboat, in case we ever had to jump out suddenly or if there was a tidal wave or boat crash. This speedboat was rather expensive, and as I rode it along the shores, I remembered that. Over the hills, I think I spotted someone that I vaguely recognized. But I don’t particularly remember who it was. But I knew it was someone who I had met in the past before. After that, I went back into the factory, after days of hard work. I don’t think anybody was going with me. Towers collapsed and fell. And I was racing around the factory, just trying to get my job done in time.
Second dream:
I was walking slowly in the city. It was a rural suburban area, not like those big metropolitan cities. I think I had been transported to New York City, in the slums. In the apartments, I saw clothes being hang-dried, scrubbed, and cleaned and washed until all the grub and dirt was completely off of them.
The houses weren’t the best, that was for certain, and some of them looked like apartments. All of the sudden, I experienced something so shocking and traumatizing. There was blood on the streets. Frantic, I tried to hide, to get away, but the flying grenades were flying at me so fast it was hard not to. I was panicking. The blood was slowly soaking deeply into the cement of the streets. And I couldn’t help but freeze, horrified at what I was seeing. Stuck to myself.
My dad grabbed my hand and pulled me straight into what looked similar to a grey tube. “Get inside!” he ordered, and I did. I went straight inside the tube that looked like a water park slide. When I was safely inside, I asked, “but what about you?” “You go first,” he told me, straining his neck. He let go of my hand, releasing it into the dark tube. That’s when I realized where I was. I was in a police car.
Daily 11/6
+958 words
beyond, march, price, memory
Words from @Sandy-Dunes
I laid awake at night, watching the stars shimmer and glimmer brightly in the evening sky. Fidgeting, I moved back and forth, a little bit uncomfortable with my current position. Plus, I also couldn’t sleep! This was beyond annoying, but what was even more annoying is that I was hearing my bedmate snore across the room from me. You know that feeling? Everybody else has gone to sleep except you. It’s not a very nice feeling to inhabit, and that’s the exact same feeling I was experiencing that day. As I stared up at the wall, counting sleep..I thought that there must be no way, no way out of this. But, as I counted sheep-they all looked different. One was in a hula skirt and another one was stern. There was even an old, elderly sheep! This made me laugh, and I bit my lip to keep myself from laughing out loud. Slowly, I ended up falling asleep, and my eyelids drooped slowly and closed. Sleep, sleep, sleep, go to sleep.
That’s all I could think about right now as the water lapped around me.
The bell tolled eight-o clock and it was time for me to start my day again! I was somewhat glad that I didn’t live in the country side because then I would have to listen intently to birds squawking all night long. That didn’t sound like the perfect definition of fun to me, in my opinion. I would rather stay here, in the city. Besides, I liked the noise. I’d gotten used to it in the past few decades. It was March now, and it was the beginning of a new year. People always seemed to say the same things. “Oh, it’ll get better over time” or “oh, things will improve. It’s a new year!” They looked with hope to the new future. I wasn’t like them. I didn’t know if I even had a future for myself. I remembered my memories; back when I was about five.
I was standing in this same place, in this river. I remember when my mom used to take me here every day. She told me that it was a sacred place, not meant to be with out ancestors. I didn’t know what she meant. Now I knew for sure. She meant that the water was sacred, that we should remember and respect our ancestors. I didn’t know what the meaning of death meant back then because I was only five. But now I knew why we should pay attention to the stories of our elders, because they have wisdom and help us live the fullest life possible. My mother took me to that river to pay respect to my elders. And I would always remember that.
Another fond memory of mine is going to the park. I had a best friend named Olivia, and we went to the park together every week. Three times a week, our parents would walk together, talking. And we had such fun pushing each other on the swings, running around the playground, and up and down the slides. We had breakfast there and ate on a picnic blanket. Usually it was fruits or veggies that we brought, but sometimes the options varied. She was my best friend.
I sighed as I thought about these fond memories that I had, then shook the fading thought away. It was now time for me to go to the store.
Walking down Main Street, (not like Main Street, USA, although a lot of people confused this street for that) I hummed a little tune.
“Ahhh, ahhh, ahh!” It sounded similar to a bird about to chirp.
Ping! The doorbell chimed open, and I smiled as I slipped into the building. With old-fashioned hand writing, the store simply read, “Goods and Fresh Food.”
I came here to get my groceries often. Today was Taco Tuesday! That meant that I was looking for taco ingredients to put inside my food. I looked around, trying to get just a little glimpse of anything that might be useful in my food.
Higher shelves, maybe? I found some sour cream, some cheddar cheese, lettuce, and even some guacamole. But I frowned, looking at the price tag for the tomatoes and ground beef. The beef and tomatoes were expensive and pricey. I didn’t want to buy pricey items. But I fingered my money that I had saved for ages. I think I had enough. Hastily, I pulled the food off of the shelf and went to pay. “5.90, 6.35, 7.50” I think that’s it! I paid for the rest, including sales tax, and whisked myself firmly out the door. It clanged shut with a “ding!”
I went home, and nostalgia filled me as I looked at these houses that used to be a nice place for me to stay. It was beyond me how they had changed so much throughout the years. But maybe, it wasn’t just the houses. I thought, slowly. Maybe it was me as well.
I puzzled over this new and astonishing fact as I shut the door to go inside my house, and as I watched the street lanterns glow at night. Maybe it wasn’t just the houses that had changed over the course of years. It was me as well. Seasons of life had changed. Even I had changed. My memories weren’t lost and gone forever, but no matter how the seasons of life had changed, I knew that I would be the same. I looked out the window at the street lanterns, brightly glowing, and it let out an iridescent yellow glow. “Shine brightly,” I whispered, and pulled myself back from the window.
daily 11/9
+673 words
note: this is not actually how it would be, because that would be outrageous.
Let’s say it was 2045, years into the future. The hosts haven’t changed, but the cabins have. Birdi, the kind one, shrieks. “Didn’t you know it was time for cabin wars already?”
“Ah.” Kat sighs in resignation. “You know, I always forget about that. I suppose it’s time to sort now..”
“Yes, backup campers should be in by now.”
Wearily, Honey popped in. “I just finished announcing that the new weekly is out!” she smiled, proud of herself. Staring at her, Birdi asked, “Um..did you remember to get eight hours of sleep?”
“I DID!” that was Bakie. She smiled in relief. “Good. I’m glad somebody remembered.”
“Alright, onto our next task. All the campers should be in by now..”
Except SWC had greatly changed since twenty years ago. Instead of doing it online, they were doing it in person! And there were no more memory books or results. It was more like a friendly competition than it was twenty years ago (and the campers had changed as well, they were the sons and daughters of the original campers)
“CABIN WARS! YOUR CABIN MUST WRITE USING THESE LITERARY DEVICES: personification, limericks, simile, and alliteration in the next eight hours. IF YOU DON’T SUFFER LOSING 1000 POINTS! -your evil sibling”
Also, the status on points has changed as well. They thought it was a little unfair to give everybody the same amount of points, so they came up with a good system. Whoever was first to complete the daily would earn more points.
“Wait, that doesn’t make sense,” Honey asked. “Shouldn’t they get the same amount of points?”
“Yeah! We run on the honor system for a reason, right?” Bakie looked rather confused.
“It’s fine, girls, I’ve come up with a reasonable explanation of how we’re going to do this.” Kat pulled up a detailed diagram of how they were going to do this. It had multiple equations and formulas, along with charts and graphs.
“And so, by this point, we will have actually SAVED time. Get it?”
Birdi raised her hand. “I don’t think everybody’s going along with your plan,” she whispered gently.
Kat looked around. Honey and Bakie both looked as if they were going to puke at the sight of doing this. Alba looked slightly amused, but she stood absentmindedly in the corner with a clipboard. “I agree. I don’t think we should do it this way,” she told Kat. Kat looked disappointed. Four out of the five hosts didn’t agree.
“Fine.”
Putting down the diagrams and charts (which actually showed probability!) Kat sat down.
Alba cleared her throat. “Right. Now where were we?”
i “Umm..getting more people to join SWC?” Bakie volunteered. “Oh, right. Yes. So to do this, we need to advertise. SWC has grown in the past, yes, but now there is a severe lack of campers.”
“Why?” Honey was genuinely confused as to why the campers weren’t at 1000 anymore. “Well, because we have to work so much! We have to send out leader apps, camper signups, and even the writing competition. That’s why we decreased the amount of campers in the first place. But now I think the campers know each other enough that we can increase the numbers again.”
Bakie nodded. “that actually makes sense. Because doing the weekly only gets you not that many points.”
Alba sighed and turned to the door, where a leader was waiting. “Remember to remind everybody to do the weekly!” “It gets you points!”
They quietly discussed for a moment more, and decided to change the cabins to
romance, horror, real-fi, science fiction, spy, and paranormal universe.
Not a bad combo.
Standing up, Birdi clapped her hands together. “I think we’re done for today,” she announced. “Really?” Alba asked. “Yeah.” she looked at the time, which was 4 pm. They all pushed their chairs in and went along with their day.
The door clicked shut, and now there was nobody in the conference room.
daily 11/14
+730 words
Apples. There was nothing like apples. They were so good, and so refreshing to eat, as well! They were crunchy, juicy, and just overall good and ripe to the core. They also provided good nutrients for you, not only for your soul, but everything about you in general. Everything about apples were just amazing-the crunchiness, the juiciness, everything! Unfortunately, there was also a downside at how good the apples were. I ate them all the time-okay, fine not all the time, only around five times a day. I couldn’t help it, to be honest! Maybe I really did have an addiction to apples. They were just so so good. I walked into class one day, during my lunch break, eating an apple, when all the sudden I heard a drawling voice behind me. “You look fat.” I gasped and almost dropped my apple. “What do you mean?” I asked, tentatively. “You know, apples are pretty rich in Vitamin C and so that makes them round in perimeter. Plump, almost, just like you.”
I nervously twirled my hands. I didn’t want to be labeled like that. “You know,” I told the bully, “I don’t think I need anybody telling me what I look like or how I define myself. “
“But it’s true! You really do look like an apple!”
I corrected him. “I like apples, doesn’t necessarily mean I look like an apple myself, and anyways that’s not for you to judge, I can figure it out myself.” And with that, I stalked off to do my own business. I didn't need them. I didn’t need bullies or popular kids. Spinning the lock on my locker, I entered my combination. Who needs fake friends or bullies, I’m myself. To be honest, I didn’t even think I, myself even looked close to fat or even like an apple.
I frowned in disgust and went to pick up some of my textbook from the inside, grabbing them and holding them tightly to my chest.
So my other absolute favorite fruit in the world is broccoli. A lot of kids detest this food because they don’t like the fact that their parents shove so-called “healthy” food down their throats. It’s a lot, to be honest. And I get why kids wouldn’t particularly like this food, either. It’s got stems. It has tiny little seeds stemming from the top. Not to mention how hard the bottom stem is to bite off! But otherwise, I like broccoli just as it is. Would I automatically eat it with the apples I usually have on a daily basis? No. I would definitely not have them together, as they don’t go well together and the flavor palette doesn’t mix well together, either. But, I could mix the apple and mush it together to make apple soup for fall. That was one thing I was an expert at-making apple cinnamon soup. Every year for Thanksgiving, that was the special that I made for the entire family. Apple cinnamon soup. It took about 45 minutes to preheat in the oven and five to cool along with the white sugar topping I put on top. And to answer your lingering question, yes, I added broccoli to my mix. This year, I was bringing the traditional soup, along with the broccoli casserole. The casserole wasn’t that hard to make, you just put it into the oven and then after about an hour, you would take it out, put cheese on the top to melt, and then add herb toppings. It was the perfect dinner for any-and I mean any-family that was currently gathering for any occasion. Kid-friendly, too! It could be for Christmas, Thanksgiving, or even for New Year’s!
I think that my massive cooking skills have ought to pay off. I dusted my hands off, satisfied with my job that was well done.
Turning my back to the kitchen, I remembered days ago when that mean kid had bullied me. It seemed like such a small incident now, and I remember feeling totally meek and helpless in frot of him, not knowing what to say or do at all. But now I had renewed confidence. Now I knew what it was like. Now I had better faith in myself, to do better. And now I also had better self-esteem. To believe in myself, and to love myself just the way I was.
daily 11/17
+718 words
My favorite place I’ve ever been. I’ve been to a lot of places in my lifetime, and I’m only thirteen years old! I’ve been to San Francisco, Hong Kong, southeast Asia, and Disneyland. But my favorite isn’t any of those. In fact, one of my favorite places I’ve ever been is the Japanese Garden. This is one of my favorites because it is so quiet and peaceful. Birds chirp and hum all around the perimeter of the space, and even the shrubs surrounding it are intricately designed with just the right patterns. They had shrubs, interwoven with beautifully cut designs from the original-I paused to make my grand announcement. The original, one and only gardener! He cut the shrubs every day, pruning them kindly with scissors and a knife, not a big knife. A pocket-held knife. Of course, if I had brought a jackknife with me, that would be terribly dangerous and cutthoat to even the most oblivious, sublime human that was ever known to existence. I walked slowly around the garden again, staring in marvelous awe and speculating all of the glorious shrubs. In addition to shrubs, the Japanese garden also had a multitude of flowers involved with the garden. Plumerias, orchids, marigolds, you name it, the garden had it! Underneath the vines and scenery laid signs that were placed on a gold plaque. These were special signs, because a lot of them read, “In memory of” and “dedicated to”. This meant that this shrub or flower life was dedicated to someone special in their lives, or someone who had died that they wanted to remember. I was glad that they had taken the initiative to do something about that. It all looked so pretty, and I spotted wildlife in the bushes, bees buzzing around to pollinate the plants with nectar deep inside. They went around, recoloring the flowers with open petals, and even the ones with no open petals at all.
I walked slowly up the wooden bridge, pausing from time to time to look and gaze at the reflected water below. It was so beautiful, and the waves lapped there as well. From this point of view, the water was still and calm, almost portraying the beauty of clear glass. No drop fell into the water, making a splash, and no animals disturbed the quietness of the habitat except for a few orange koi fish, who were roaming around and being noiseless. I gazed deep into the water again, seeing my reflection immersed into the pool, and I sat and thought next to the shrine, which conveniently provided seating. I stared some more at the small rocks and pebbles being thrown into the bubbling stream. I could hear it, the small noise of the waterfall trickling down into the reflective pool with bright green lily pads. A serene feeling encased me, and I bent down over the bridge yet again as I watched myself stare seriously into the lake. Nothing. Nobody was with me, nobody was here. That just meant more time to myself, I supposed. In isolation, by myself, with nobody, no one to pour out the thoughts of my inner soul and all of my mistakes to. It was like the garden had transformed, from being a place where I didn’t want to be into a solitary experience for me, one that I could always come back to if I needed personal help.
As I stared into the reflection of the water again, a calm feeling surrounded me and I took a deep breath, looking at my own reflection in the clear glass. I felt calm, for once in a lifetime, and I felt serene and happy to be living here on Earth. It wasn’t one extra thing I had to remember, or another task I had to complete. It wasn’t mandatory or even anything. Time was passing by, but I hardly paid attention to that now that I was completely calm. I was still without the rushing, busy noise of the world. I didn’t have to worry about world problems, or even be stressed. I stared down at my reflection again, and sighed. None could ever replace that, and now the garden had become a place of silence, solitary, little niche where I could forever find the peace and comfort I needed.
daily 11/18
+939 words (cliffhanger so going to continue this later)
Song: Most Girls by Hailee Steinfield
Some girls, feel best in their tiny dresses
Some girls, nothin' but sweatpants, looking like a princess
Some girls, kiss new lips every single night
They're stayin' out late ‘cause they just celebrating life
Most girls are smart and strong and beautiful
Most girls, work hard, go far, we are unstoppable
Most girls, our fight to make every day
No two are the same
I wanna be like, I wanna be like most girls
I wanna be like, I wanna be like most girls
I wanna be like, I wanna be like
(Stayin’ out late ‘cause they just celebrating)
I wanna be like, I wanna be like
(Stayin’ out late ‘cause they just celebrating)
I wanna be like, I wanna be like
Most girls (yeah)
Most girls (wanna be, wanna be, wanna be)
Most girls, our fight to make every day
No two are the same
I wanna be like
Most girls
I wanna be like, I wanna be like most girls
I wanna be like, I wanna be like
(Stayin’ out late ‘cause they just celebrating)
I wanna be like, I wanna be like
(Stayin’ out late ‘cause they just celebrating)
I wanna be like
(Stayin’ out late 'cause they just celebrating)
I had hoped the rally earlier that day had gone well. I had practiced all day and I had even hopefully made an adamant change in somebody’s life. I knew what people “typically” thought of girls and how they weren’t always treated fairly. WIth a sigh, I winced as I remembered how some girls my age were brutally made into child slaves. They were captured, taken away from their home and everybody they loved at a young age. And in some developing countries, some girls didn’t even get to go to school. I knew it was hard for girls to get secondary education- most of the time you either had to pay more or stop going to school once you reached that age because you could be married and also to take care of the house if you did happen to have younger siblings. In the U.S, the issue isn’t necessarily education, but it’s more of how we are still looked down on. Looked down on because of our gender, and even if we don’t have it as bad as the people in other countries, the statistics say differently. They speak a different, inevitable truth. What we all know though, was that it didn’t even matter what our gender was. There would always be the fact that our social status was different from men. Research does technically say that men have different hormones than women and have different skill sets; react differently in certain situations. They’re not the ones who birth babies, either, which is just painstaking and deadly, risk-taking for women across the globe. And even unborn babies, which sometimes puts the mother at risk herself. But there’s still the pay gap issue. Men are paid more than women no matter the occupation.
I want to change all of this. I didn’t want us to be stuck in a cycle like this forever. So I made a sign, along with my environment changes, and rode around the neighborhood that early fall morning. It was a picturesque day, perfect like a small autumn painting captured from the sunlight. I was riding my red bike I’d gotten for Christmas, humming a tune from one of my favorite songs. I was listening to it on the radio, and decided to sit down. Slowing to a halt next to the curbside, I picked up my phone and opened Instagram for this new campaign to launch.
Whatever it takes to get this activism activated. I thought, giddy thoughts flying speradicly through my head. I pressed the button that glowingly read, “New Post.” There I would advertise and launch the official start of the campaign! I couldn’t wait. My fingers flying across the screen, I typed,
New Campaign Launching!
October 27, 2024! RSVP now to get started!
Advertisement needed call 890-237-2348
Fax: 110-112-1134
Satisfied with my post, I pressed the “post” button, but not after adding a couple of pictures and adding the hashtag “#girlsrule” and “#girlsrock” “#girlpower” and “#fixthegendergap”.
I was really happy with the turnout, and decided to make some posters as soon as I got home.
Rushing to school, I parked my bike and chained it up to the links. I felt as if I was flying as I rushed into first period English, and then ran off to second period science, where I ended up staring into space and daydreaming about the big event. “Ahem.” That was my teacher flicking a glare at me. “Looks like someone wasn’t paying much attention in class.” I blushed, my cheeks turning a furious color of light pink. “I’m sorry” I stammered, barely getting the words out. The teacher just snorted. “I-I’m really sorry, I won’t do it again.” The teacher’s mouth pulled up into a firm grin. “See that you don’t” she told me, tautly pulling up the strings of the windows, drawing the curtains closed. I sighed, and two minutes later, the bell rang for dismissal.
Yay! I was finally free from the gruesome, disastrous monstrosity of endless homework. I jumped up from my chair like a spring, and raced out of the door, forgetting to grab my backpack. I ran back inside and grabbed it, accidentally stepping on some pink gum as I did so. Great. Now it looked like I was going to have to do the rally with sticky feet, not that I really wanted to.
Outside on the front part of the school lawn, and attached to the chains really well so that possible criminals wouldn’t come and steal it, I saw my bike, not stolen, thank goodness! I ran over to it and unlocked it from the spot. There. Now it would be free. I rode off to my house again in the red bike to prepare accordingly for the rally.
Tucking my shirt in between my sweatpants, I did a little jog in my room. It wasn’t even all that good, I just changed into sportswear and a thin layer of tank tops and wristbands to help myself not feel as bad about myself. I jumped up and down a little bit, sweating but at least I had my cold water bottle to keep me company. Anything really, for a little comfort. I then proceeded to go out the door and into the wild/aka the public. I got on my red bike again and did one thing differently. This time, I made sure to attach glitter streamers from the handles. I then unlocked the brakes and took off into the streets, with my sign that was decorated beautifully with markers, stickers, and a bright yellow sign that proclaimed my doings to the entire world.
daily 11/19
continuation of yesterday's daily
+750 words
“Come and get it!” I yelled. I ran around the track. All of the sudden, a mysterious portal apparated in front of me, right on the sidewalk. I gassed in surprise and immediately had the gut feeling to drop my sign. My hands were clammy and cold, and I could sense a reverbating presence in the streets beyond me. It was ominous, something bigger than myself. I shivered as I imagined the possibilities. It could be anyone, from anywhere, as far as I knew myself. What I was really surprised by, though, is that one of my favorite characters stepped out of the whirling portal. It was Violet, from the Boxcar Children! She stepped out of the portal timidly, and I raced to her, and hugged her tight. “How are you?” I asked, questionably. I looked carefully at her appearance. She was wearing a light purple t-shirt and was carrying a portable case so that she could draw. I sat down next to her, watching her open the case. It was wooden and had plaque on it, but it still was strong and steady. Carefully, I opened the suitcase for her, unlocking the box. Before completely opening it, I asked her, “Have you ever seen what’s inside?” She shook her head vigorously. “Nope. I haven’t.” “Why?” I asked inquisitively, wanting to know why she hadn’t opened this glorious present. I definitely would if I were her, but again that wasn’t my choice since it wasn’t mine. She blushed and told me quietly, “well, I just got it for my birthday, so I haven’t had time to look at it quite yet.”
Oh. Now it all made sense to me. I smiled at her and said, “Happy late birthday!”
Her cheeks were quite flushed again. “Thanks”. I opened the box, and inside were painting materials, acrylics, markers, watercolor pencils, oil paints, pastels, and more! They were in all different colors and shapes. From rainbow to pastel, to black, it covered almost the entire color spectrum. I was shocked and astonished by this fact. It covered all the colors! Then I was even more shocked because it also included erasers and transparent paper as well. I held out the box to Violet. “You’re so lucky,” I gushed. “This is everything an artist could ever ask for.”
She held it inbetween her hands, not wanting to drop the priceless object. “Paint something,” I urged her, and she took a calligraphy brush and started to make downward slopes, sketches in all different colors. I wondered what she was painting, but after a while, it was pretty noticeable what she was doing. She was painting a masterpiece-a replica of Monet’s paintings.
“Wow,” I whistled. “That looks exactly like the lake in the painting!” Well, not exactly, as it would be near impossible to duplicate one of Monet’s paintings. But pretty close-the brushstrokes, texture, and style were similar. I wondered how she did it. Imitating great painters wasn’t easy. So I asked her. “How did you do that?” I asked, curious. “I study how other people paint their paintings, from observation and deep research.”
That must have been a lot of research. I bet she had even figured out how he held his brush and how he arched his hand when painting. I must admit, that was a lot of studying if she were to imitate famous Impressionist paintings.
I tapped my foot a little impatiently while she took out her violin and started to play Canon in D. It was really sweet, and I listened to the scales, notes, and arpeggios descend all around me, wrapping me like a soft fluffy blanket. It was music to my ears, and I listened intently to what message it had for me in store. As the final notes faded away and she played the last d note, I read the sheet music carefully, and her bow slid to her side as she was finally done with the piece of music.
And that was finished. It was all done. I grabbed her hand, careful not to grab her bracelet, and then we raced down the streets. I held up a sign, but unfortunately my bike had ridden all over it, causing the paper to be crumpled and fallen to the ground. I uncrumpled it with my hands, twisting and turning as I did so. “WE WANNA FIGHT LET’S FIGHT FOR EQUAL RIGHTS!” Violet and I both held up signs as we chanted, and rode all the way to Greenfield.
Daily 11/23
+1609
Before the flood. That’s what I thought the second I came in, before the flood. My life was simpler before the flood. Catastrophic places surrounded the entire area, and the water was murky brown. I wrinkled my eyes up at that upsetting water. First of all, it looked like puke. Second, I for sure wasn’t going swimming in that anytime soon, due to the flooding and mass waste and the flood in general. I hung on to a small scrap of clothing, not wanting it to wash away in the rain. Praying, I counted to three to make sure I didn’t drown in all of this water or anything like that. I heard that hundreds of people had already died, and I stuck out my head, only to see water dripping down from the brown wooden planks on the top of the water. Crouching slowly beneath the dripping planks, I crept out only to see a hand reaching for me. It was my mom, dad, and sister! They had come for me. Lucky. I sighed. I was just glad I didn’t end up dead like the other Philippines who ended up unlucky on the shores of the wooden planks and had to swim to the city. We all sat in a row, perfectly straight against the waves that threatened to push us back down. First was me, then my dad, my mom, and finally my sister. I could see my mom struggling to keep my sister above the water. She didn’t know how to swim herself, so my mom was trying to keep her afloat, otherwise she might lose her breath forever.
I tried not to think about that and instead focused intently on sitting up straight. An announcement came over the intercom that they were going to be taking us soon to get lunch. I didn’t even remember when lunch was supposed to be because my stomach didn’t feel that hungry. I limped around, and we got into a line, slowly dispersing amongst the crowd. We weren’t first, there was also another group of people ahead of us. So we waited, the line for food slowly getting smaller and smaller, diminishing slowly by the second. Finally, we had arrived. The lunchroom. The walls were green, a painstaking color to look blindly at, and there was even more of a line trying to get in. Everybody was paying five dollars, so I got my wallet out and started to peek through my money. I was fairly certain that I had enough money, so I got it out willingly and decided to take it out. Walking up to the counter when it came to be my turn, I got a serving tray for myself and walked up to the lady, where I ended up paying five dollars for a sub sandwich. It was pretty cold when I bit into it, and I didn’t see any crumbs anywhere, although I wasn’t going to take any chances. I could see a black screen LED television that broadcasted the ongoings of the war, what was happening at that exact moment.
I couldn’t believe my eyes. It was fifteenth century Rome, and religion was banned across society. Some people who claimed that it was real and that they actually had spoken to God were burned at the stake, with flames engulfing them cruelly until they eventually died. Joan of Arc, for example. She vigilantly fought in the Crusades for her country, and she was one of the only girl warriors. She wasn’t afraid of this and let down her hair, although she did cut it from time to time. She wasn’t afraid to carry a shield or even wave her country’s flag on horseback. She wanted religious freedom, and it showed by her marching fiercely into battle, defying what all the government was telling her. That she was ultimately a mystic and not meant to be in the battlefield. Later that year, Joan of Arc was executed, and burned at the stake along with other religious heratics.
Also, during this time many people became excommunicated. King Henry the eighth was cruel about his punishments for whoever did not follow the church of England would be officially excommunicated and kicked out of the church forever. This applied to mostly Protestant churches but Catholics were also affected because the king wanted everybody to follow the church of England, which was not Catholic. However, after he died, Prince Edward became the new heir to the throne of England. Unfortunately, his time as ruling monarch didn’t last very long because he died shortly after, in his life experiencing one too many diseases. Of course, after he died, there had to be a new heir apparent. The next ruling queen was Princess Mary. She believed in Catholic, and so forced everybody to obey that. She was more of a ruling monarch than Edward was previously and for all her executions, she was named “Bloody Mary.” She even forced her sister, Elizabeth, into exile for many years, surrounded by guards because of her suspicions of Elizabeth. She was afraid that Elizabeth might be plotting against her and for herself to rule instead. Mary was very afraid of this.
Unfortunately, Mary’s reign didn’t last much longer, and Elizabeth was free from her exile. She would now be the official heir (since all of her siblings had thus passed away/died.) She ruled with a gracious hand, and many people now refer to this time as the “Elizabethan Age”. The economy had never been greater, and people liked to watch theatre and dramatic plays during this time. …”Because all the world’s a stage”-William Shakespeare. This age was highly significant not only because of the transformation it brought to England and London itself, but also because of the great generosity and kindness that she brought to the city itself.
Zeus, the herald god, was here. He had brought only what gods can truly do-he struck with thunder and lightning. Above the clouds, his wife Hera was watching as well. Zeus’ main plan was to ultimately help the flood from spreading even further. Zeus was watching from the heavens behind the golden gate. Overall, gods were forbidden to enter the human land. It would terrify humans if they knew that gods were real. The only god who really ever went down to Earth (with permission from Zeus of course) was Hermes, the messenger. He delivered envelopes, good news and bad news to the humans. He even delivered their newspapers! Athena thought that the humans were all too unforgiving for the amount of work she spent on making the newspapers, and even the little math trivia section! Apollo just was concerned about the zodiac sign, because all humans got one. Each different sign was associated with a different god. For example, if you got Libra, your goddess would be Astraea, (the goddess of balance and harmony) and so on and so forth.
Uncovering the mysteries of the past…and what would happen. Continuation of the princesses’ story. I had finally broken though the barrier that had kept me in house arrest for all of those years. I must admit that I was feeling pretty good about myself. I had escaped into a safe cave where nobody could get to me. That night, I heard a mysterious sound. It sounded like trumpets My face paled a shade of white, and then pinkish. I had to escape out of here, as soon as possible. But it was too late. My father had found me out. “What do you think you’re doing here?” He demanded. “I thought I built a safe haven for you, to never ever escape?”
“I thought you liked it there.” his face was full of sadness. “I do,” I told him. “But I wanted freedom. I had been held captive there for about fifteen years now, and that isn’t okay. I just want to grow up normally. I know that I’m a princess and you’ve been keeping it from me.” He paused a little, sentimental over this. His hand was over his heart, and for a second I thought that my dad was going to burst into tears. How unkinglylike of him. But instead, he wrapped his arm around me and confessed, “it’s true that you were bound to a curse when you were born, and I’m sorry we have to go through with it, but that’s just how life works.” His face was sorrowful. “Well, if anything, I’m glad I got to meet you and I hope that you don’t get hurt after this.” He perked up, kissed my forehead, and smiled. “As am I, dear daughter.” We smiled and hugged, and he went off to fight his mortal enemies-invaders that were approaching the cliff from the eastward side. I hid in the cave so that they wouldn’t get to me.
Boom! Bang! That was the noise of the starter. My sister and I were playing around, we were telling jokes because jokes are super fun and are just fun to do in general. Here’s a joke that I came up with but it’s sort of a riddle. You are in a one-story house. The floors are purple, the kitchen is purple, the walls are purple, the bedrooms are purple. What color are the stairs?
My sister got this one right off of the hook: there are no stairs because it’s a one story house. We ended up eating milk and cookies that day-but my sister spurted out milk from her nose! It was hilarious and we had to take deep breaths to calm ourselves down.
Daily 11/26
+550 words
So today what I did was I drank water. What I did seems really simple and not worth sharing on Scratch, but since the day has barely started, I didn’t really have time to do anything but this. So what I did today was I woke up, and then ate breakfast. It is the day after Thanksgiving, so it’s kind of quiet in our house. I woke up at 7:31 am today, and took off my retainer. You might be wondering why I have a retainer in the first place, and why I have one is because I used to have braces when I was younger. That’s why I need a retainer now, so that my teeth can straighten out. When I picked it, I had a variety of options, just like my other straightener. I picked a light shade of purple, sort of lilac colored with glitter on top. (And don’t worry, the glitter is protected so that my teeth aren’t glittery.) Anyways, so I woke up this morning and I ate breakfast, which happened to be cereal. It was actually fruit and yogurt cereal and I wasn’t even planning on eating that much because yesterday was Thanksgiving.
After that, I went online and started typing this. I realized that today was health day in SWC, which meant that I had to do something healthy. I went to the kitchen, although nobody was awake just yet, and started to drink water. It made a gurgling noise as I drank it, and then I walked back into the room. Drinking the water made me feel happy because water is good for you and provides important nutrients for your body; to keep it healthy. Although water doesn’t usually taste like anything, it does help you healthy. Water actually contains trace amounts of minerals, including calcium, magnesium, sodium, zinc, and copper ( 1 ). (found from Google). This may be the reason why water sometimes tastes sweet or hard in our mouths. The average human is supposed to drink 11.5 cups or 2.7 liters a day. Although water intake is greater depending on how old you are, it is still healthy to drink a lot of water because it also helps food digest faster.
I’m going to slowly switch topics here because I didn’t really do anything else today. Yesterday, I finished a puzzle that I hardly got to do at all, I only put together the grey wolf part and some of the dark plant. I felt so ashamed of myself for not helping, because literally everybody in the house had already helped with the puzzle. But I’m really sure that I could have helped more. Also, yesterday I read Class Action, because I had started it before we went to the library on Wednesday and I wanted to finish it. Then I ate Thanksgiving dinner, and it was really good. I’m going to pause here for a second because I just remembered that today is Black Friday.
And another thing! Yesterday, I also did homework because we had homework over Thanksgiving break. It was to draw a line graph, and I did iready despite how it was.
That’s about it so far for recapping yesterday/today, and what I did was healthy for me, my body, and for myself.
Weeklies
Weekly #1
part 1: 521 words
My name is Maya, and I’m 11 years old. I found myself that day on a speeding train. The train was about to take off, and we were in dire danger of at least one of us getting mortally hurt. For good. I raced around the train tracks with my friends Andy and Zack. I knew one of us would get hurt. I, for one, tended to be the overcautious one, always hesitant to jump of things -like a moving vehicle. People always recognized me as conscientious and I was terribly proud of that role. Andy, the risk-taker, was arguing very furiously. “I just don’t get why you’re upset.” he stood defiantly. “We should definitely leap off of this train. It’s not even going anywhere. I pointed to the wheels on the train track. They were spinning. “They’re definitely moving.” I pointed out. “And this is the exact reason why we absolutely cannot jump out of this train.” Andy shrugged and blinked his eyes. It was a complete standoff. “Whatever you say. I’m jumping off now. “ And with that, he was gone.
Zack looked at me, pure scared. “What if-what if he never comes back?” I didn’t want to scare him further, but I reassured him. “It’s going to be okay. I promise. Of course, I didn’t actually know that, but I just wanted to tell him that. I sat down on a wooden crate, thinking. I didn’t know what to do now that Andy was gone. All of the sudden, the train screeched to an abrupt halt. The brakes stopped. I looked outside of the window. Trees and swaying grass blades were outside. Landscape and mountains were passing by as quick as lightning. I muttered quietly under my breath. “Alright, time to jump off of this train.” I clutched my bracelet, and hugged my knees. “Ready?” I glanced at Zack, who looked utterly petrified at the thought. I know I was too, but if we didn’t jump off, we would meet a terrifying fate. I smiled in encouragement to him. “You can do it. I promise.” Then I held his hand. “Ready?” I paused as the train let out another loud whistle. “Go!” I screamed in jubilation as we jumped off.
It was as if air met our lungs and we couldn’t breathe. I sucked in a deep, elongated breath and let the ground meet me halfway…
We were on the grass. “Why, hello there, I honestly never thought you would officially come to join me,” Andy drawled from the other side of the grass. “You’re-you’re alive.” Zack stuttered in disbelief. “Well, yes I’m alive! Who do you think I am?” He looked astonished, then upset at the fact that his best friends wrongly assumed that he was dead, crushed by the moving train. “I didn’t do that. I prefer my life not to be over this short, and anyways, I just HOPPED off the speeding train, I didn’t jump off like some people-” he gazed pointedly at me. My face flushed. I mumbled, “yeah, well…”
“It’s fine, and anyways, we all know that my way is the best way.”
part 2: 509 words
I had always known I wasn’t as “pretty” or as smart as my friends Andy and Zack. We had grown up together, done all of the same things. It’s just that my background was a little more confusing, is all. The first reason why is that I was younger than them. Andy and Zack were both 12 and 14, which led me to be the baby of the group. Not very fun. And in my worst days, it made me extremely angry sometimes. Why couldn’t life just work out the way you wanted it to be? This is why I’m sometimes quiet around them. Not because they’re guys and I’m not, but because of the main fact we all know. I’m an orphan.
I never really had a mother or father. At least, I don’t remember a time in my life where I had one. If I did, which everyone was born with one..they probably abandoned me at a young age, left to starve and fend for myself on the streets. I wasn’t stuck-up or bratty in the orphanages. They passed me back and forth, back and forth, and I was left to do all of the dirty work. I had to clean garbage cans and mop the floor every day. Nobody likes to dump garbage. My clothes would soon resemble a living dirty orphan, over the years. My apron would get so tatted and worn that they had to take it to the dry cleaners. Even my hair looked dirty and fly-infested.
Over the years, I was led to question my authorities and the decisions that the adults in my life had made to make me like this. Now, in the present day, I think my parents were poor. Why else would I be dumped in an orphanage for so many years?
Andy and Zack took pity on me one day when I was working on making bread for all of the children. They felt sorry for me. At first, I thought they were random street boys who didn't care about me and only cared about playing gang stuff in the streets. But they weren’t. They were nice boys and genuinely wanted to help. They could clearly see that I needed help. So, in a manner of kindness, they offered me something that I wouldn’t take back for the rest of my life. They offered me a better life-to live with them.
It’s not always easy. Those boys are a piece of work, and I’ll admit that even sometimes I get mad and stewed over them. But I know that they care about me and wouldn’t leave me back in the orphanage for good. Here’s another thing though. I’ll never be one of them. I had less money to fend for myself. And I know that I behave that way out of impulse sometimes, speak the wrong words. That’s why I don’t speak at all-not because I’m nervous, but because I think our backgrounds and way our lifes are different is too much for anybody to comprehend.
part 3: 361 words
The speeding train was coming towards us fast. None of us immediately-voluntarily wanted to hop on the train. That would just be horrible. But likewise, there was a shortage of storage space in the train. I decided to risk it and immediately hopped onto the train, not caring what the risk could be or if I had chosen the wrong path. I just knew intuitively that I had made the right choice by hopping back onto the train. “Zack! ANDY!” I yelled, screaming at the top of my lungs until my throat ran hoarse from screaming so loud. “What?” “Oh, we’re here. So sorry about that delay.”
“Sorry-” I backed up a little bit and offered my free hand to them. “I’m available if you need help.”
They stepped slowly onto the platform and held the handrails. “There you go!” I smiled. I was glad to help them. The handrails were glossy brown, and decorated with twigs on the side.
Instantaneously, I heard a disembodied voice, probably pre-recorded, echo deep into the hallway. “Maya….maya…”
I shivered. This was so creepy. I checked the doorway, but it didn’t seem like anybody was present there. A chill swept through the air on the train, and I closed my eyes. Breathe. Nothing else bad could possibly happen to you, right? I hid in between the soft velvety couches of the train car, not wanting to be seen.
Nobody.
Nobody.
Could get to me now. I spotted a lone figure in the doorway, alone with only a tip of his hat. All I knew was the shadow.
I whispered quietly to the boys, “we have to figure out who’s behind the door.”
Secretly, I had a little crush on Zack, but I wasn’t about to admit it to him. That would probably make this even more of an ordeal and I really didn’t want to put our lives in more peril or danger than they were already in. The train continued moving at a relatively high speed, and I walked down the train car, holding the seats and stumbling a little bit as I did so. I crept towards the doorway and opened it.
Part 4: 1010 words
It was a villain. That was for sure. I stood agape. A dog is the driver of this whole train? My mind was blown. I couldn’t believe that it was a dog driving this whole train. It was a labradoodle, to be exact. Bright yellow, dressed in navy blue clothes and a symbol on one left pocket that make a proclamation: xpdxlDOG and then underneath the collar-I was sure of it, it probably had a motto sewed or etched inside that read “Dogs rule, cats drool.” The dog had dark black sunglasses and combat boots. This dog, for one, was not tricking me as an ametur driver. Nope. Not at all.
Rolling my eyes, I strode into the room. “Alright, fess up.” I declared. He looked nolanchantly at me. “You literally pretended to be a train driver, or conductor, on these premises and lied to everybody here including me. I could have you reported to the police or arrested.”
He sized me up and scoffed. “And what are you, eight? I don’t think so. Yo, missy! I need some coffee down here! Nice. Ice!” he flicked his ears and pulled the receiver.
While he was doing that, I noticed a note attached to the window. It read, “thx for picking up my order i will have some ready for you nxt time, meet me at 8:00 for the news
We’re going to win!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” -joe
He had such horrible grammar that it made my eyes hurt. I had taken advanced literature when I was 10 due to me being really smart-the guys had trained me in schooling after I started to live with them. It turned out I was pretty smart. I cleared my throat. “Ahem.” “Cat got your tongue?” the dog asked, sarcastic. Alright, he was definitely evil. And it helped that I had a sudden breakthrough moment. I nodded to the guys, and on the count of three, I tripped him, Zack had his head in a headlock, and Andy had him wrapped up in cords and attached to the wall, gagged. I pointed at him. “Your time is up. Driving this train recklessly, lying to everybody on this train. It’s wrong to do these types of things. And you really don’t seem like the stereotype kind of villain, but I know that you have a right to speak to. So speak.”
He started bawling, eyes shut closed. “I’m sorry!”
“I had a non-demanding mother and father. They were drunk and my dad was inscrutable. He used to whip me when I was young and there was a lot of fighting and madness around our household when I was young. He also was sent to juvenile hall when he was 15.”
He pointed towards a scarred injury on his left foot. “This..this is the very remains of what was left when he left me for good. He left me because he was addicted to alcohol. He didn’t care about me. And it didn’t help that he said curse words around the house all the time.” He closed his eyes again, as if the very memory caused him endless pain. “I was alone for most of my childhood. And I never thought I would see him again.”
I felt sorry for him. Growing up must have been so hard for him, with a father that was never present.
He continued. “I decided to become a villain because I was a social outcast by then. Nobody loved me and that was the way life was going to be from now on.”
I stopped him then and there. “Look, life may not have treated you well when you were a child. But that’s no excuse to have negative thoughts about yourself. You’re not a bad person.” I almost choked saying this considering all the crimes that he had committed.
“Really?” he looked up to me with desirable hope. “Really. I believe you can change. “
He seemed so happy when he heard that and instantly ran around excitedly. “I can change! I can change!!!!”
In my heart, I knew that he would too, and I was so happy to have helped him. I was glad that I had finally managed to help him take control of his life (even if he was a dog and not human.)
I wrapped my hands around my friends, Zack and Andy. I was insanely, insanely proud of them for making it through, especially because it was a speeding train. And it almost fell into a deep, large gulch.
The oversight of this was killing me deep inside. And I was happy that the dog had officially found a new life. People can change, idealisms can change..the world can change itself. But it’s the motivation that counts. It’s strange that only a day ago, I was thinking that my life would be over because he was a villain. The irony of it confused me to death, but I knew now that people can change for the better.
We’ve pretty much settled down here. Zack, Andy and I are living comfortably in a nice townhouse. It’s not exactly the best, it’s broken down from residents that lived there before, and after all we are only kids. So the warden comes every month to yell at us and ask us if we’ve paid our dues.
I think that’s pretty much all I have for you. Life around here is just going along as usual. I think what I have learned is that I’ve come so far from the orphan I used to be. Lonely, scared, uncertain. It’s been a journey, but not one that I would retake or do again in an instant.
Finally, I just want to reiterate how important friends are to me. They helped me when I was down- and they even provided a home for me. In a way, friends are like family, but in a more bittersweet way. They love you throughout all the decades. And that’s overall what is important to me. Friends that love you just the way you are.
The end
total word count: 2,409
Weekly #2
part 1: +255 words
I snorted as milk spurted out of my nose. Coughing, I ran to fetch a tissue. “What, what did you say?” I asked, laughing. “I just asked if you were up to switching sides for a while. This is getting rather boring. And I only asked if you knew who swept the floors in the evening. The floors have been getting dirty with hard-packed soil every night and I was wondering if you knew who it was.” I stifled a giggle again. Sheesh, I really had a giggle-fest today! “I-don’t-know!” I let out a gasp, and then looked down at my feet. Hopefully she wouldn’t suspect me. Then I spoke up once more. “Hey, guess what? Why did the chicken cross the road?” She looked at me sideways. “I don’t know, because it wanted to get to the other side?” I burst out laughing again, and told her, “No! It was because it didn’t want to get killed!” I added nolanchantly, “You could also do the same thing with a turkey as well, since it’s almost Thanksgiving.”
I fantasized about a place where everything was perfect for the holidays. Maybe Santa Claus really was real, maybe he did package toys for children. Maybe it wasn’t a myth that he climbed through the chimney tops every year to give the gifts to children across the globe. I contemplated this as I sat in my comfy pajamas and ate Christmas cookies. I bit off a little stick off my mint candy cane, lost in thought and thinking…
part 2: +160 words
flowers drift away
lilacs bloom
to the start of spring
The petals tilt upwards
soaking in the sun
They turn different colors
Vibrant
True
Beautiful
colors of
orange
marigold
Purple
teal
to warm up the
springtime
Sky
A butterfly
starts out
as a mere
caterpillar and
undergoes
a concept made by humans
called
metamorphosis.
First a caterpillar
then a cul-de-sac,
all curled up in a nesting spot
Those are just real-life facts
That no one can pass
finally, the caterpillar emerges
from it’s deep slumber
It’s now a massive
lovely
butterfly
metamorphosis
e ats away
t o
early rising
m any
original caterpillars undergo
rain falls
places that they shouldn’t be in
home, a place to call home
okay, it’s not always easy
so they transform
into
separate bodies
Music
is a way
to evoke emotions
tell others our stories
where we come from
what we do
When we sing
we’re all connected by
one language
That we all
understand
part 3: +401 words
Waves of sadness washed over me. I would never see him again. I vividly remembered the last words he told me. It was right before he told me that he was going to be stationed in the army. He had passed all of his tests, and even the starvation one. I knew it was quite an honor to be selected to go to the army. It had been his dream for a lifetime. But I also knew how much I was going to lose. I missed him rocking me on his shoulder, telling me stories and singing to me. I missed that so much it made my heart ache inside.
I stared outside as the rain hit the window, pitter-pattering.
Five weeks later, we received a small parcel in the mail that had devastating news. I held it, my hands trembling. I didn’t want to believe it myself. But I knew that it was true. He was MIA (missing in action.) I didn’t know what to think. Or believe. Had he died somehow on the mission field?
I was so happy! My dad was coming back. No longer MIA, he had sent a package(yes, a package plus a letter means really good news!) saying that he was for certain going to be home for the holidays. I couldn’t contain my excitement. I was so happy! So if you were to sum up my happiness, I would say it was happiness times a gazillion. Which is a lot, considering how I normally feel. And if you ask me, I was just glad he was safe. And he’s going to come home! Finally-how exciting is that? I think it’s really exciting.
I glance out the door every day, waiting for him to come home. To come back home to us. I’m not obsessed with checking the front door, really, and earlier today I even found some spots that hadn’t been cleaned properly. I guess in time it will go to show. I wait, every day for him. Even if he’s not coming home, I want him to know that he still has a daughter who cares about him. I watch every day out the window, even though he never comes, I think about him and I want him to know that I still love him and am thinking about him. Hopefully, he’ll be back soon. Maybe one day he’ll come back home.
part 4: +301 words
I held an object in my hand, not wanting it to shatter and break completely in my hands. It was an antique, from hundreds of years ago. My grandma had passed it down through the generations, and now I was the one to have it.
Finally, It was solid glass and never broke. At least I don’t think I had ever witnessed it breaking in my presence. In addition, it also had intricate swirls all around it, designs with flowers, hearts, and emblazoned gold stamps in the center of the plate. It was white, of course, the main portion of the plate. I knew the plate had a long history and that I wasn’t supposed to drop it. That would be terribly sad if I’d ended up dropping it on the day my dad was supposed to come home. I carefully picked it up, not wanting to drop the precious gift I had inherited from my grandma. I wanted to continue her legacy, not make it turn into a stop. Hopefully, this plate will last for generations from now. I smiled as I imagined my grandchildren and even great-grandchildren also preparing for a holiday meal with this fragile plate. They would be in awe at how old it was, and how special and the value of the plate. I’m sure it cost around 100 dollars, and that was just the minimum amount. Along with the plate, there was also silverware and teacups provided. They also had the same glass design and flowers edged around the surface of the cup. I held it tightly, not wanting it to drop. Instead of flowers like the ones on the plate, on the cup there were lilies and wildflowers. It looked bright and beautiful, and I set the cups, silverware, and most importantly-the plate down on the table.
part 5: +613 words
One book I have read recently is called Winterborne Home by Ally Carter. I usually read it by the fireplace, or in a cushy chair. It helps time go by fast, immerses me with the characters in the book, and just overall helps me to forget the realities of life-like waiting for my dad to come home. This book is interesting in so many ways. The cover provokes a lot of interest by portraying an action scene. You see shadows in the corners of the cover, but only their silhouettes. You see that they are holding weapons, and what looks stunningly like rifles. They’re also wearing cloaks and standing on rocks. In the center of the book are the main characters that the story talks about. They are young kids, around 11-14, and they’re standing in a circle, facing the shadowed figures. The light is focused primarily on them, so that’s the first thing you see when you look at the cover. In the background, we see a city with lights and a little bit of destruction behind it. We see a bright, yellow moon and a darkened sky. This gives off a small feeling of revenge and action behind it, which is what the story is about.
This book is about April, a young girl. She wants what every girl wants-to be independent. But a crime happens one night at the museum. She sneaks into the building, grabbing the jewels, but it’s too late. There’s a fire and amongst the chaos, she loses the jewels. Somebody carries her out of the building, into safety. She doesn’t remember who carried her out, or the name of the person because she was unconscious the entire time. But she knows that she’s extremely lucky to be alive.
In her new house, there have been long-told legends about a man named Gabriel Winterborne. All anyone knows about him is that he’s dead. Not to talk about him anymore. He was the son of the first Winterborne, but tragically disappeared about 20 years ago. They even offer millions of dollars to anybody who finds him first. Basically, Gabriel is a wanted person. But when Gabriel starts showing up in her dreams, at night, she doesn’t know what to do. At first, she assumes that he’s a ghost, arising from the dead. But she’s wrong. He’s human, and she knows Gabriel is worth millions of dollars. As weeks pass by, Gabriel starts revealing more of his secrets to her. Gabriel has poor health and he’s fading. He’s really sick and needs a doctor, as soon as possible. April’s not sure she can pull this off..he’s not who she thought he would be.
They go on a quest with each other. There will be magic. There will be lots of fighting, laughter, and action. But there will also be hope, love, and family. They become less like enemies and more like family overtime, and April learns the importance of keeping friendship alive.
Flipping the thin pages, I laughed at one part of the book, and sighed as I came to the last page. That was such a good book. I shut it slowly and sat back in my chair. I couldn’t believe how good authors made their stories sometimes. It was too good to be true. Munching on a cookie and looking out the window, I wrapped a blanket around myself. I was willing to know more about the story, more about the background and who did it. I was burning with curiosity, that was for sure. But for now, I will stay put. I would look out the window, watching the rain fall outside, and I would wait and watch for my dad.
part 6: +609 words
Quantity versus quality. This is a very important topic when it comes to writing. So, which one is better? Quantity or quality? First, let me explain what they both are. Quantity means the bulk of the writing. It’s how much you write. (i.e. 1-5 pages, 10 pages) Quality is how good the writing is. You can spice it up with different adjectives, adverbs, or interesting hooks to draw the reader in.
But which one is better? Doing a super long story to impress your reader, or a really great storyline? That’s what we’re going to figure out today. So one reason why quality is so important is because it enhances your writing. It makes it better, and it draws the reader in. One bonus of that is it helps the reader visualize what it’s like when they’re reading your story, book, etc. A con of this is that if you’re writing an informational piece and you stick a hook in there, it might not exactly fit with your plot, because it’s not that type of genre/storyline. Another bad part about using quality is that sometimes it doesn’t go with the rest of the story. If you were to use flashbacks as your quality, it would refer to ten years ago or even five years ago. This is bad for the rest of the story if the entire rest of it was written in the present, because it would be slightly confusing to the reader when the story took place. Unless you reveal it at the end, and how it all fits together, then it’ll still be confusing.
Quantity. This is how long your story is. You can decide yourself, as the author, how long you want your story to be. You can decide this by how long you write for, or if you start or stop at certain times in a day. The dictionary defines quantity as this: the amount or number of a material or immaterial things. So this means the amount you write. You can write a lot, or not at all. Sometimes, as humans, we lose inspiration for writing. We don’t have any more ideas. And that’s perfectly fine! You can step back and look at your story, or maybe revise it. The pros of quantity is it allows your story to be however long you want it to be. You can revise it, or cut things out from your story. You can even switch around scenes if you’d like. It’s up to you, the author, to decide. So this option is a lot more flexible than quality, which is definitely a plus. The downsides? The downsides are that sometimes the reader may get a little bored with the story if it’s too long or if they have too many pages to read. (who wants to read a 1000 page book?) This is why it’s really important to cut things and proofread before making an actual book-or even publishing one of your own works on the Internet.
So, which one’s better? Quality or quantity? Personally, I think quality is better, but this is just because I write fiction and that requires a lot of hooks and dramatized openers. Others may argue, after all, quantity is also special in it’s own ways, like how you can decide how to write and how long your story ends up to be. And I agree as well. Quantity is also good when you’re writing. It helps you decide how and when to write, as well. Overall, it is ultimately your decision about which one is better. You can decide which one to use when writing.
ending: +116 words
As I stared sullenly out the window, watching the rain fall slowly, I heard a silent knock at the door. I turned my head cautiously, not wanting to see who it was. I padded to the doorway decorated with a Christmas wreath and bells with my fluffy socks, and then opened it. Creak. A man stood at the front door, grinning from ear to ear. I gasped. “DAD!” I shrieked, falling into his arms. I cried and cried as I hugged him that night. I was so happy. Somebody was watching me from the ice-covered windows. thank you,
I mouthed. Thank you for making this the best holiday season I could ever ask for.
The end.
total word count: 2469
weekly #3
part 1: 690 words
Just because something looks terrible on the outside doesn’t necessarily mean that it’s gorgeous on the inside. Paraphrased? Don’t judge a book by it’s cover, never underestimate an experience, and never try to do something that no one else has done yet. All of these great assumptions are what makes life so crazy..and also what makes life so beautiful in general. I was assuming myself that I was going on this dangerous trip just because I had been forced to. It was something I had to do, not just because I voluntarily wanted to do it but because it was scheduled on my calendar, which clearly meant I had to show up. To be honest with you, I was dreading it. I was dreading the showing up part, the whole event in total, and also the walking along the beach part. I get why they wanted to do it-so that us youth would have a chance to be in nature, help the community, and “bond” together. But after sixth grade, everything just went downhill for me. I didn’t understand why some of my earlier friends no longer wanted to hang out with me anymore, and I didn’t understand why they were not together anymore. It was rough, the first couple of weeks, enduring harsh treatment from them and side-eyes, weird social environments because it was middle school. I didn’t know where I would fit in or where I belonged. This is why I was positive-really, really positive, that the trip to the beach was about to be an utter disaster story. I guess it was anticlimactic that my former best friends had also been invited. I didn’t want to be included just because they were too. And even though the trip was supposed to be fun for me, I just imagined sitting there, at the beach, alone and tired, with no friends. They had their own friends, but I guess I never thought about what it must feel like to be all alone sometimes. It was one of the worst feelings in the world-it was a painstaking sensation that couldn’t seem to go away, no matter how hard I tried or no matter how hard I tried to completely erase it from my thoughts. But it continued haunting me even in my sleep. I told my mom and she was a little bit concerned, but not that much. She assumed I was having sleep issues, and was worried about insomnia. I assured her that I definitely did not have insomnia, I was just having a hard time sleeping because I had been stressed recently. I wasn’t exactly bored of everything, I think I was simply just worn out. I didn’t particularly want to go to the beach, and it was exhausting for me to think that way. I lugged myself to the beach, and all of the sudden, I saw a dog! My mouth dropped open. A dog! It was a labrador breed mix with poodle, black with white streaks. She looked so cute and fluffy! I couldn’t believe my eyes at what I was seeing next. On the beach, I was wearing purple sunglasses to protect myself from the intense heat. I shaded myself, carefully applying sunscreen that was UV ray protectant as well. “Ah, yes.” I slathered it all on me, on my skin and legs and even on my arms! Unfortunately, it made me look like a ghost who had previously woken from the dead, which was bad because I didn’t want to terrify any children, so I lazily swiped around some sunscreen. That should do it, I thought, and watched as the kids played with a bright yellow and red beachball, tossing it back and forth just like volleyball. As time slowly went by and everybody had to leave, I watched as the sun set beyond the horizon, and mothers packed up their belongings to take the kids home. I sat there and waited patiently for about five more excruciating minutes, and finally saw a food truck pull up and halt to a jolting stop. It was now officially time for me to eat dinner.
part 2: +487 words
Not everything was the way it seemed. I know it was a stereotype for me to think this “oh, all girls my age are into hot trendy thingies” or all little girls love the color pink and love princesses. I wanted to redefine what impossible really meant. I was more than just that girl. I didn’t like the way others thought of me all the time. And I didn’t like the way society treated girls. Like we weren’t capable of anything in our lives. I knew that they were wrong about that. Even as the decades passed, we didn’t even get the vote until the 1900’s! Something was wrong with society. The pay gaps, the way that guys are always treated better than women, and even girls who never get their rights! I just thought it was so unfair. People should be treated equally no matter their gender, ethnicity, or even background! So I decided to make change. RIght there on the beach, as I was eating tacos, I finished up the last of the crunchy letttuce, salsa, and tomatoes on my taco. I stood up and started to chant and walk around the beach.
“WHAT DO WE WANT?”
“EQUAL RIGHTS EQUAL RIGHTS!”
“The environment is dying, people are trying”
“STOP THE”
Stomp stomp
“STOP THE WAY IT’S ALWAYS BEEN!”
Clap clap,
Stomp stomp.
I loudly marched around the beach that way for a bit over one hour. I was hoping that some people would notice our protest, the way that it’s always been, and inspire them to take action in their own communities. As I watched, I knew that someone was watching. And I was right! A crowd had gathered around me, intently watching my loud protest. They stood behind a roped-off area, as I marched with a sign. “WHAT DO WE WANT?”
“EQUAL RIGHTS!”
Clap clap, stomp stomp
“STOP THE WAY IT’S ALWAYS BEEN!”
We continued marching all the way until sunset. In some books, this is called a Peace March. I call it our Equal Rights for Humanity March. It’s a slightly longer title, but it still works; in my opinion, anyways. A reporter walked up to me and said, “hey, how are you?” she held up a gigantic microphone over with fuzzyness on top. I paused for a second to think about this. “You know what you’re doing is abnormal,” she told me. “What would you like other girls to know about the change you’re investing in the community today?” I thought about it for a second. …”I want them all to know that you’re never too young to spark change. And that you can make a difference no matter how old you are and no matter what your gender is.” The reporter nodded and jotted down some notes. “Thank you for saying that. This concludes our interview with you for now. Turning the camera back to Jeb Webster, ABC FOX news.”
part 3: +451 words
One specific stereotype stood out to me. Not because I used it very often, but because I overhood adults talking about it. They thought that just because you were American, meant that you lived in a nice two-story house, had two perfect kids, drove a six-seater vehicle, and had a stable job that got you enough money. If I’m going to be considerate about America’s “perfect” version of society, I think that it’s not all like that. Some families are poor, and others don’t have a lot of money. So this is a valid stereotype because it says that all families must have a nice house and kids and green grass outside of their lawn. Not all families can even afford that.
This conveys into my own life because back home-well, not here on the beach, we have a fairly good house. I typically make good grades. But I had never given a second thought about why our house may look the way it is today, or why some parts were falling apart and crashing down onto the floor. I had never given or paid much attention to those specific details. That was really sad now that I had given it more thought over time. I stared at the sun setting on the beach, and decided I needed a refreshing drink to cool down. I ordered from the food truck again, and I got agua fresca from the food truck. It was a genuine, authentic Mexican food truck with a huge taco on top, advertising the tacos that they sold. The food truck was also bright pink with some blue stripes. On the outside, it read, “And serve yourself!”
I gingerly grabbed the freezing cold agua fresca from the caterer, and sat down with my pink strawberry agua fresca, stirring the straw in it.
(Of course plastic was always bad for the environment, but I wasn’t going to complain. I picked up a napkin from the dispenser and wrapped that around the cup, as well. I was drinking the whole thing on a beach/lounge chair, laid back with some overhead coverage. I sighed. I don’t think I’d gotten a suntan from the entire time we were here-and that duration had been for quite a long time. I decided to mix my drink around, hearing the slushy ice noises inside as well. I put my sunglasses next to me, and relaxed slowly by the outcrops of the reef, listening to the shores and waves lap quietly. I hadn’t brought a sun hat, unfortunately, but spinning it positive, I did remember to bring swim clothes and a change of regular clothes for us to take back home when we got too wet.
part 4: 807 words
I remember vastly when we were trying to get to the beach in a hurry. I vividly remember how much I dreaded it, how much I fought the fact that I had to go to the beach in the first place. I was really wrong. I was wrong because the beach had actually been a pleasant experience, not only for me, but for watching and listening as well. I scolded myself for thinking differently back then. I was a completely different person. Sighing super sadly, I watched the sun set some more and thought over what I had learned on this journey. It had definitely been a learning experience. Kicking off my polka-dotted flipflops, I ran barefooted into the beach, trying to pick up trash. Clang! Clang! Clang! That was the noise of all the trash cans, metal, and plastic wrap falling into my garbage bag. I slowly picked up the different pieces of trash with a grabber, one by one. Some objects were dirty and caked over with sand from sitting there for too long, and others looked just fine, although a little rusty and burnt from sitting in the sun too long. Overall, all of them had gotten dirty one way or another. I had thought about going home a million times today. I wasn’t about to give up. I collected six-pack rings, newspapers lying around, and other trash. I wiped away the ever-growing sweat on my head and asked myself why I had to do this at this time of day. I guess we’ll never know, but it felt insanely good to finally be doing something to help the environment. All of the sudden, my stomach growled. It felt like I had eaten a cow. That must have been from all the food I’d eaten from the truck-I glanced over to the parking lot, where the truck had previously been. I didn’t see it, it’d mysteriously disappeared. Shocked, I wondered slightly where the truck had gone, but decided not to worry too much about that. I lingered on the thought for a moment longer, staring wistfully at the empty spot where the truck had parked. I shook my head, clearing it. I didn’t need to be worrying about that right now. I sat next to the beach chairs, with the small white garbage bag resting quietly near my feet. The sun was shining, a brilliant gold and orange color, like the sunrise but somehow the exact opposite. I felt an overwhelming sense of calm fill me and decided to watch the sun set. It was like nothing had ever happened that day, like no thing had ever interrupted my long slumber. I guess in hindsight, what I was doing was worthwhile. I fought for equal rights and now so many people knew about it. Amazingly awed and astonished by my own doings, I couldn’t believe how I had done this. People always look at girls and think that they aren’t smart enough or that all girls wear tutus or frolic. But that’s not actually true. We’re so much more than that. We can be doctors, lawyers, and teachers. We can even be astronauts, physicists, and geologists. There are many times when we have been told that we’re not enough or that boys are better than us. But I know that’s wrong. I think I have finally proved the world wrong about that. I sniffed the air, smelling my leftover taco which had tasted like burnt grass and spicy salsa. I knew one thing to be true. I would always remember this day, the day I proved everybody wrong, the day when I decided to take a stand and go against the system. The day when I decided that it was okay not to be normal, to fight for what I knew was right inside. And by doing that, I felt so much more relieved, so happy that I had gotten to fight for issues that I knew were right. I know I have a long way to go. I have so many more people to meet and things to do and see before I even call myself experienced. But for now I am going to continue being an activist, because there are so many problems in the world. I knew that one thing to be true and I would continue moving along with life. It wouldn’t always be easy. There would be roadblocks and hard things to come. Pitfalls and unexpected twists, which are the downsides of life. But I know one thing to be true. I would forever remember the day I took my stand. Always, now and forever to come-to eternity.
“WHAT DO WE WANT?”
“EQUAL RIGHTS EQUAL RIGHTS!”
“The environment is dying, people are trying”
“STOP THE”
Stomp stomp
“STOP THE WAY IT’S ALWAYS BEEN!”
Clap clap,
Stomp stomp.
The end.
total word count: 2,436 words
Weekly #4
+3306 words
Part 1: this is based off of conversations I had with SWCers. Unfortunately, I didn’t have that many conversations but I did have long conversations with two people.
First person: https://scratch.mit.edu/studios/6446649/comments/#comments-166957970 and
https://scratch.mit.edu/studios/6446649/comments/#comments-166959339
Second person: https://scratch.mit.edu/users/SupaArtz/#comments-171900762
https://scratch.mit.edu/users/SupaArtz/#comments-171902759
+615 words
One thing I liked about this session is that it provided prompts for everybody to follow. I never got bored because there was always something to do: dailies, weeklies, cabin wars, word wars, you name it! I really enjoyed connecting with my cabinmates and I did get to know more about them as well. I have to admit, at the beginning of this session I was a little shocked and hesitant, because I had never been placed in dystopian before in all my SWC’s. The first two times I got poetry as my cabin, which was my first choice. I didn’t know how to write dystopian or even what the genre was like. So I was a little out of my comfort zone because I don’t really write dystopian, I usually write poetry or fantasy. Although I was a little hesitant at the beginning of this session about the genre, I did end up writing more and discovering more about the genre. It was a little discomforting, I must admit to write in the dystopian genre. I thought it was going to be all blood and gore, which was a little disconcerting to my lungs. I didn’t like blood and gore, and although I had read The Hunger Games before, I didn’t want it to be as evil as President Snow. One thing that I didn’t like about this session was that it was the first session after the studio update, which was a little sad. Also, it was the first session that Alyelle was not leading one of her own cabins. One of the bummers of this session was that so many of my friends that I had made over the past year started to disappear. They were going on hiatus and some of them left forever. One thing that I particularly liked about this session is that it is my third session of SWC, so some people who joined at the same time as me in March got to be co-leader! Some of these people also include my sister @qhostsonq. I am really really proud of everybody who made it to their third session of SWC, because it’s not easy after the second session.
A lot has changed throughout the studio update.
I didn’t think I was even going to sign up for this session of SWC because I went on a long hiatus, plus at the end of last session I wasn’t sure I was coming back for November. I even remember saying I might not come back, that I would come back next July.
But I changed my mind. October came around and everybody was signing up for SWC despite not being notified for camper signups anymore, we still had a lot of people in SWC. I wanted to join not because I really wanted to but because I still believed in myself. I think that even though I took a hiatus to focus on life more, I thought that I was still a great writer. That’s why I signed up. Technically, I could be considered a co-leader now as well because I have done enough SWC’s but
I don’t want to apply for co-leader because I know mine would look absolutely terrible
I don’t think I’m going to do that many SWC’s after this one
I’m just lazy and want to be a camper because I doubt I would be selected anyways. I’m not a good coder.
One thing that’ll be sad once this SWC ends is that it will officially be the holidays. I’m a little excited but also scared about that. I love the holidays because of all of the music, festivity, and just positive spirit in general.
Part 2: the theme of the cabins 528 words
One day, I was walking through the fantasy forest. Lightning bugs buzzed all around me, and the trees gave off an eminent and enchanted glow. Long ago, this place was cursed to be forever haunted. A fairy about ten inches high dedicated this forest to be only enchanted creatures of the woods, no more and no less. Now, only fairies and gnomes lived in the forest, collecting mushrooms and their daily doses of fairy potion, which turned out to simply be sweet nectar with a twang of honey in it as well. We danced around the fairy ring, which happened to be currently decorated with small flowers, some daisies and others purple stringed instruments as well in tune with the rest of the chorus. We had come to believe over the years that humans didn’t like us and we should never interfere with their land. I didn’t mean it to be rude, I was simply stating facts. Humans would just never see us as we were. All we wanted to do was cheer up people, especially human children. But the adults of the human world wouldn’t allow it. They thought that we were dangerous to humankind and that we should stay put forever. Our leader Myra didn’t think that this was a good idea. So she called a meeting of all of the fairies one summer day to discuss this fact. “They’re invading us.” A fairy named Abby called, twisting her golden yellow braids of her hair. “We have no land to ourselves..” Rose complained. “We all agree that it was better off before.” All eyes flipped to Myra, who shook her head. “Look, I know that humans are threatening our land and we don’t know that much about their species. However, I do know that I must make a decision for the good of fairykind. I command that the gates to the human world be closed forever.” With that, she stuck out her glittering sliver wand, and the gates were magically closed. Not all the fairies had a positive outlook about this. One immediately burst into tears and ran off, sobbing. Myra tried to attempt a smile at us. “Trust me,” she whispered. “It’ll be better this way. I promise.”
Fifty years later.
The gates are still locked. It has been this way for almost a century, and we fairies have continued to life life as we always have: safe and secluded. But one day, a fairy brought up the topic that we once had cheered up human children. Children nowadays weren’t growing up with the correct magic that we had provided them in the past, and so grew up to be sad and discouraged adults. One fairy named Lily suggested that we do it again. I was nervous because I knew the gates had been closed for a reason. Yes, Myra was dead already, but that didn’t mean that we just had to break all of her rules. I thought it was too risky. “We don’t know what they’re like, they could be mean.” All we decided to do was to wait and see for the best outcome. Wait and see.
Part 3: theme of my cabin +764 words
The rebellion's over…
It's time to rebuild
But what they didn't tell you?
The government left its mark
-no, not just on society
…on you
Each and every one of you has been branded
It's hidden, invisible,
and yet,
it hinders you, divides you,
and as long as you can't see it,
it conquers you.
Survivors, that's you,
those who are left after the war.
You've overthrown the government
and put an end to corruption at last.
But now, you must rebuild,
begin to collect scraps and pieces
to slowly put the world back together.
And your mark, hidden yet there
Can only be uncovered
Once you've collected enough scraps ⌬
So, are you ready to join us?
The leaders that rose after the rebellion
to rebuild and regrow,
to survive to fight another day,
and most importantly of all,
to uncover your mark…
We had traveled a long way since that day. The day since we had overthrown the government. It was a disastrous place, not a place for a child or for small children. I was positive that if I brought a baby here, they would either be captured or lost. The government was very conservative and capitalistic about their spending. After the leadership changed about ten years ago, I couldn’t bear to leave this place. It was my first home, after all. But then they decided to go around, questioning even the nicest citizens of smuggling. I didn’t approve of this idea and neither did the people who had originally immigrated with me. They assumed that it was pure tyranny that the government was throwing innocent people in jail and accusing them of false charges. It was wrong, and we all knew it. You couldn’t go around just stealing people’s private information. That was illegal and even wrong to assume of somebody. That was inconsiderate and snooping. Our leadership changed one more time, in March of that same year. These leaders were much nicer and didn’t assume anything about us, much less question us. We never wanted to be voluntarily attacked, but it was no use. We were surviving. After the previous leadership, there had been knocks on our doors every Tuesday at midnight. We rationed food and stayed in our underground safe. It was better for everyone this way. We never thought that we would survive being in this dark, damp place for so long. I didn’t know if anything would happen or if somebody was coming after me after all. I didn’t want to take chances, so we hid in the only safe spot we knew of as of right now-underground hiding. I knew it wasn’t perfect, and also that I had a long way to go. The leadership that was controlling us right now wasn’t the best-well, it was better than the government before, but that was about it. It wasn’t terrible, but we needed a place to stay…before we wouldn’t survive in this corrupt, overthrown city.
Dystopian: The Cabin
As you can see when you enter the cabin, we are a city who has previously been overthrown by overlords. We’re the survivors, the ones who fought when they thought that the battle was over. The citizens who sacrificed it all, even when they could possibly risk their own lives. This is the fourteenth or fifteenth session of SWC. My leaders this time were @The-Book-Worm, @-ChocoLoco-, and @-PeacockPea-. I actually knew all of them before the session started, so I didn’t have to follow any of the leaders this time *yay!* Bookie is a normal leader-I think they’re more of an ambivert, although sometimes they will use caps and emojis as well (like when asking us to do the daily etc.) Bookie I mainly followed because they were a past leader in SWC during July. I’m not actually sure if that was the actual reason, but I’m not 100% positive.
Pia was actually my sister’s friend when she joined Scratch, so we have more of an acquaintance relationship. I was already following her because of that and then when she became a co-leader I am still getting to know her better! Bakie I was following from July because she became a co-host that session (yes, she is co-leading and co-hosting this session) She’s really nice once you get to know her and kind as well, although many mistake that as screaming in all caps LIKE THIS, RIGHT?! HI!!! Actually, I think when I took the personality quiz which (g)host are you, I got a mix of Bakie and Kat the first time I took the quiz.
Part 4: putting it together +1323 words
Finally, we had arrived at the gate. Fairies around me flitted around, topping different parts with mushrooms, and eating hurriedly. “Where are you going?” I wondered out loud. Myra was already gone. She had died about ten years earlier, after she had locked up the gate. Us fairies attended to her deathbed and listened closely to the faint heartbeat of the elder fairy. Abby rushed over and applied a wet, damp cloth to her forehead. Patting it down, five fairies watched as Myra closed her eyes and her hands were folded. Solemnly, all the five fairies who had been watching closely from the edges of the wall stepped forward and pulled a cloth blanket over her. She looked so peaceful, like nothing in the world could ever disturb her from this point on. I sighed as we hosted a funeral for her, and then sighed again.
It’s ten years later now, and some people around here want to open the gates. I don’t mind, exactly, but I’m wondering if that’s what Myra would have wanted. Of course, I can’t actually ask her. So we wait and wait for a sign that says we should open the gates, interfere with humans again. I took a deep breath and looked at Lily, the girl who wanted to bring the simplest magic back into the human land. I set my face into a determined look. “I’ll do it,” I told her under my breath. And with that, I pointed my wand at the golden gate, closing my eyes and shooting it towards the lock of the gate. It worked somehow, and sparks were flying out of it, so that probably meant I had done something. As soon as I had thought about that, something did happen. The gates flew open and I was adept to the human world. Finally! After so long. The night sky was lit up with dozens of stars that twinkled. I walked inside a young girl’s room and twinkled some fairy dust into the windowsill, hoping that she was watching me, a content smile lit up her face and inside, I knew, I just knew that something good was around the corner.
The end…to be continued
In addition to all of this, I couldn’t believe how much SWC had changed since I had joined. It had been almost an entire year, and things had definitely changed since the start of it, I had learned a lot. One thing that I certainly did miss about the first session was that it was before the studio update. I may or may not be lying but I feel like I’ve been writing less during SWC. It may be that homework was keeping me busy, leading up to me not updating my word count frequently. Either way, I know that the first session I wrote way more than this: 39k words to be exact about it. I remember the first session I ever had back in March. Poetry was called the poem cabin and the theme was Poem Sky Castle. We were in the sky, and you earned clouds for every daily activity you did, plus other random stuff. I just looked back at it, and it’s so nostalgic to see me do word sprints and critiques. Starr was my leader that session, and it was my first session since I had moved accounts in February. I didn’t know what SWC was when I signed up, I thought it was just some random project. But it turned out to be an infamous writing camp, which I did not see coming. Honey was my co-leader that session, and after that session she ended up becoming a co-host, which I’m still proud of. Also, I forgot to say that I got the most clouds that session, bringing me to a grand total of 216 clouds. That was a lot. Also, that session we also got to do the *thing* that everybody envies now because of the studio update. We got to do cabin destruction, which was a first for me that session so I didn’t really update the description once we were all promoted. I do remember editing it to say “mangoes” though. Anyways, on to the collab hangout. So there was a collab hangout that we got to participate in with the members of other cabins. I think it was dystopian and real-fi and some other cabins. We also had WOTD’s, or word of the days. They were always fancy and eloquent.
It all seems like so long ago right now, although it really only was eight months ago. Faraway and distant.
My second session of SWC was in July. That was the summertime, so I wasn’t doing any homework while writing. Also, this was the thirteenth session of SWC. Thirteen is supposed to be an unlucky number. I guess there were positive and negatives about this session. In the middle of July, the studio update hit and we had to go through the second half of SWC with the new update. Many people were mad about this, and some people left Scratch because of the controversial opinions on the update. Because of this, I got an innumerable amount of words that session, totaling 45k. This is the session I wrote the most, and even for this session I highly doubt that I’m going to top 45k, because of the lack of time I have in November. Moving on. I was in poetry in July, and I was so happy to have the same cabin again. Polar was my leader that time, along with Mech and Serrie. The theme was fire, like a spark of fire or a bonfire. During this session I also wrote a lot about fires because that was our theme, poetry fireside.
This session had the most campers participating with me; 40 people in poetry. I should also mention that even though I’ve been in SWC for three sessions now I haven’t won a writing competition award. This is because your chances of getting an award are very small. There’s only about 30 spots for an award out of the 500 people in SWC. Your chances are about 30/500 which is 3/50 which turns out to be 9/100. You have a 9% chance of winning a writing award (not that much.) Back to session number two, the July 2021 SWC. Another thing that was implemented during July was the RP studio. It was sort of like our hangout center, but this time we were doing it with Myth and Sci-fi. The goal was to burn Earth using our supplies. We had hammers, nails, and suits inside the spaceship. First you had to create a character who was going to go on this mission with you, and you had to create a character using this project https://scratch.mit.edu/projects/548876593/ My character was named Maddy and she was 13 years old. She also had a pet dragon along with her, although the dragon did not participate in much of the storyline. This session, I made an amazing thank you project for my leaders (July.) It took me one straight week to code by myself, and I don’t know if I’m going to do anything for this session but I’m still thinking and I only have less than one week left. I actually wasn’t going to join this session, but now I’ve been giving back, it seems so great to me.
Now that I look at this from so long ago, I realize myself just how much I’ve changed myself, and I realize how I’ve grown as well. That’s an amazing, tremendous achievement of mine. I have grown and my accomplishments are growing with me as well. Every heartbreak, all the tears I shed, the laughter I made with my friends in SWC are irreplaceable memories I’ll never forget, even when I leave and even when I grow up.
Total word count: 3306 words
Hi. I'm Rain, welcome to my personal writing thread! I'm going to post all my writing here -dailies and weeklies, word wars, cabin wars etc. This is my third session of SWC, (the first two sessions I was in poetry) and some things I like to do are reading, writing (obviously) and singing! I also play the piano and hand-lettering is a hobby of mine. This session I'm in dystopian (#dystopianftw)! Hope this is a wonderful session of SWC and I can't wait to meet everyone! <33
Here is the link to my personal writing thread (in “Things I'm Making and Creating”) https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/topic/550189/ I will be using both this session but mostly this thread.
Word count
40k! (oh my gosh, really?!)
Trigger Warnings (tw) ) some of this stuff is rated pg-13 in a few scenes partially because I'm a teen, so warning if you are 12 or younger, there might be blood, gore, or other violent scenes. Suggested not to read those scenes *
Dailies
Daily 11/2 +552 words
Banana split was like the summary of heaven for me. It was like the essence of beauty, the sight of summertime. Why did I love banana split, you ask? Well, it had so many wonderful feelings tied up in it. I remember when I was seven years old and dropped my ice cream cone on the ground. It was very tragic for me at the time, because I couldn’t bear to lose my ice cream. It was precious to me. I didn’t realize that my mom had just readily paid for a brand-new ice cream cone. I licked it and sighed. This was delicious. Moving on to the subject of banana split.
There are a couple of ingredients that you need to know about if you’re planning on making a banana split or becoming a master banana split maker one day in the near future. First off, you have to make sure that there’s a whole banana in the bowl. Don’t cut it, don’t slice the banana into tiny little slices. Just peel the outside off of it and then simply insert it (drop it) into the bowl. I would recommend a medium sized bowl for convenient use. And then make sure to put ice cream in. What is a banana split without ice cream? Usually, it’s vanilla ice cream, but it’s up to you what type of ice cream you would like to use. Next is the fruit. You have to put fruit on a banana split. It’s just common knowledge, and it makes mine so much better! Of course, everybody has their ice cream with a cherry on top, but you can pick from various types of fruits, like strawberries and raspberries, to blueberries and grapes.
Finally, you can add sprinkles and melted chocolate on the top. This is my favorite part because the melted chocolate is what makes the banana split taste so sweet.
Staring longingly at the banana split, I closed my eyes. The room got extremely dark and quiet. Tension was rising slowly in the air. I locked my knees together, and then everybody started to sing, as the candle was burning bright. “Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you! Happy birthday dear Joy happy birthday to you!” That was it. The music stopped, almost automatically, and I blew out the candles in a puff, although I could still smell the leftovers of some smoke.
The lights flicked back on, and I smiled brightly at my family and friends who had come on their own behalf to my birthday party. “What was your wish?” my aunt Carrie asked. I blushed. It was only my tenth birthday, but I didn’t want to say. I knew it was a big birthday, but I really didn’t want to say. So I left everyone in suspense by saying, “You’ll just have to wait and see.”
They looked vaguely disappointed but shrugged and watched me eat the lovely banana split. This one had vanilla ice cream, a banana, strawberries, and melted hot chocolate and rainbow sprinkles.
I chewed though it, in absolute heaven, and watched the balloons float up to the sky.
The ice cream was melting into a small puddle on my plate, because I was talking too much, but I didn’t care.
Banana splits were forever, in my opinion.
daily 11/4
+509 words
based off of me (@soflysinging) and @qhostsonq
disclaimer: Yes, I live with @qhostsonq in my household. (so I know her in person, irl.) Yes, it’s nice. And she’s nice. This is mostly going to be about our sibling relationship but not too in depth.
“Say something.” Misty leaned against my chair. I was watching her do art. “Say something!” I (Rain,) laughed. “Alright. Something.”
s
o
m
e
t
h
i
n
g
was all we had to say. We had no words to speak between us or even a long story to tell. We weren’t having a conversation or deep talk. It was just “something” to fill in the gaps. It’s not all that awkward, now that I’m thinking more intensely about it.
One thing I love about Misty is that she’s honest with me. Last year, when we were all quarantined, we found out more about each other. Even I was honest to her about my feelings. I realized, now, how good it was to talk to people about our relationships. Not just clam up all the time and never tell anybody anything. That would be extremely unhealthy.
Something. One thing that would, maybe, bind us together. I hoped it would. That it wouldn't be the last of our relationship, that it wouldn’t end for good. I shrugged and started to get up from the couch. She immediately frowned at me. “Scooch.”
“Why?” I whined. “You’re-you’re sitting on me.”
“I am?” Surprised, I got up from the couch. “Oh, yeah. I am.” I was also sitting on the pillow, which was a first. I didn’t want the pillow to also get squished on top of that. It was like the pillow was also paying the punishment for me sitting on her, which I definitely did not want at all.
At least “something” was better than an awkward pause straight in the middle. If we never talked and just gave each other the silent treatment, then we wouldn’t be acting like sisters at all.
“Something.”
A word that conveys so much meaning inside. I think personally, it means something that changed your life. Something that maybe, couldn’t be moved.
Was it something between us? That could possibly be changed?
Or maybe it was a rock-solid explanation, like diamonds in a coal mine. They could easily be explained by something such as rocks hit stone. Or even in a simple science book.
“Say something,” she commanded me again, urging me to continue on in an orderly manner.
“Something,” I paused. I didn’t want my day to end like this. I whispered to her, just to throwback a silly story we once had, “Remember ‘awkward?’” (this was back two years ago when we were hiding out in the office and shrieked because our parents were killing a bug and it was too awkward)
She smiled half-heartedly, “Yeah. Those were the days.”
“Of what?” I asked rather curiously.
She glanced over at me, surprised I didn’t already know what she was referring to.
Misty smiled and laughed, and then told me,
“Or something.”
Daily 11/5
+728 words
side note: this is a true story. I had this dream in October. I had both dreams in a row (2 days in a row.) The “tube” in the second dream was based off of a police car, but warped slightly in my dream because dreams are like that sometimes. Also sorry I couldn't include the pic-
I was alone, stranded on a beach somewhere. I was by myself, with nobody. It was sandy, and the sand was brown with light peach mixed in because of the tiny grains of sand that looked similar to gravel. There was a shore and blue waves lapping far into the distance. They say that water isn’t actually blue, it’s more of a clear color. This is because of the sun reflecting off of the waves. So as I stood amongst the shores, behind me was a small rock formation that was gathered in little clumps. The rocks were grey. Outside, the sun was shining brightly, and it was daytime on this shore. And my hair was being blown back by the salty wind. I was standing alone, on the shore. It was just me, and the waves. I was driving a speedboat. (It was a motorized speedboat.) The water splashed behind me and I felt the wind behind my hair. I had a life jacket on, an orange one. The speedboat was white, but the handlebars were simple. It zoomed all the way across the waves, with the handlebars and the steering wheel not flying off, surprisingly! There was even a padded white seat and a configured seatbelt to hold and strap me safely into place. I sighed and gripped the handlebars. Time for me to take charge of this once and for all. I turned on blast mode and hydro, and we zoomed through the water as fast as we could possibly go. We made it all the way to the lighthouse. It looked like this.
As the sun set, I walked up to the upper tower of the lighthouse. It was dusk and the sun was setting. The towers were above me and there was nothing for me to do but sit on the decorated bench and stare wistfully at the sunset. But then something appeared right in front of me. (Looking back, it was actually behind me.) Then there was a mini mysterious hologram with green lettering that scanned me and blasted, “adolescent hormones.” It had materialized out of thin air! I didn’t know where it had come from. But it appeared right in front of my face. Also, as you can see from the picture, there were also lifeboats included in the speedboat, in case we ever had to jump out suddenly or if there was a tidal wave or boat crash. This speedboat was rather expensive, and as I rode it along the shores, I remembered that. Over the hills, I think I spotted someone that I vaguely recognized. But I don’t particularly remember who it was. But I knew it was someone who I had met in the past before. After that, I went back into the factory, after days of hard work. I don’t think anybody was going with me. Towers collapsed and fell. And I was racing around the factory, just trying to get my job done in time.
Second dream:
I was walking slowly in the city. It was a rural suburban area, not like those big metropolitan cities. I think I had been transported to New York City, in the slums. In the apartments, I saw clothes being hang-dried, scrubbed, and cleaned and washed until all the grub and dirt was completely off of them.
The houses weren’t the best, that was for certain, and some of them looked like apartments. All of the sudden, I experienced something so shocking and traumatizing. There was blood on the streets. Frantic, I tried to hide, to get away, but the flying grenades were flying at me so fast it was hard not to. I was panicking. The blood was slowly soaking deeply into the cement of the streets. And I couldn’t help but freeze, horrified at what I was seeing. Stuck to myself.
My dad grabbed my hand and pulled me straight into what looked similar to a grey tube. “Get inside!” he ordered, and I did. I went straight inside the tube that looked like a water park slide. When I was safely inside, I asked, “but what about you?” “You go first,” he told me, straining his neck. He let go of my hand, releasing it into the dark tube. That’s when I realized where I was. I was in a police car.
Daily 11/6
+958 words
beyond, march, price, memory
Words from @Sandy-Dunes
I laid awake at night, watching the stars shimmer and glimmer brightly in the evening sky. Fidgeting, I moved back and forth, a little bit uncomfortable with my current position. Plus, I also couldn’t sleep! This was beyond annoying, but what was even more annoying is that I was hearing my bedmate snore across the room from me. You know that feeling? Everybody else has gone to sleep except you. It’s not a very nice feeling to inhabit, and that’s the exact same feeling I was experiencing that day. As I stared up at the wall, counting sleep..I thought that there must be no way, no way out of this. But, as I counted sheep-they all looked different. One was in a hula skirt and another one was stern. There was even an old, elderly sheep! This made me laugh, and I bit my lip to keep myself from laughing out loud. Slowly, I ended up falling asleep, and my eyelids drooped slowly and closed. Sleep, sleep, sleep, go to sleep.
That’s all I could think about right now as the water lapped around me.
The bell tolled eight-o clock and it was time for me to start my day again! I was somewhat glad that I didn’t live in the country side because then I would have to listen intently to birds squawking all night long. That didn’t sound like the perfect definition of fun to me, in my opinion. I would rather stay here, in the city. Besides, I liked the noise. I’d gotten used to it in the past few decades. It was March now, and it was the beginning of a new year. People always seemed to say the same things. “Oh, it’ll get better over time” or “oh, things will improve. It’s a new year!” They looked with hope to the new future. I wasn’t like them. I didn’t know if I even had a future for myself. I remembered my memories; back when I was about five.
I was standing in this same place, in this river. I remember when my mom used to take me here every day. She told me that it was a sacred place, not meant to be with out ancestors. I didn’t know what she meant. Now I knew for sure. She meant that the water was sacred, that we should remember and respect our ancestors. I didn’t know what the meaning of death meant back then because I was only five. But now I knew why we should pay attention to the stories of our elders, because they have wisdom and help us live the fullest life possible. My mother took me to that river to pay respect to my elders. And I would always remember that.
Another fond memory of mine is going to the park. I had a best friend named Olivia, and we went to the park together every week. Three times a week, our parents would walk together, talking. And we had such fun pushing each other on the swings, running around the playground, and up and down the slides. We had breakfast there and ate on a picnic blanket. Usually it was fruits or veggies that we brought, but sometimes the options varied. She was my best friend.
I sighed as I thought about these fond memories that I had, then shook the fading thought away. It was now time for me to go to the store.
Walking down Main Street, (not like Main Street, USA, although a lot of people confused this street for that) I hummed a little tune.
“Ahhh, ahhh, ahh!” It sounded similar to a bird about to chirp.
Ping! The doorbell chimed open, and I smiled as I slipped into the building. With old-fashioned hand writing, the store simply read, “Goods and Fresh Food.”
I came here to get my groceries often. Today was Taco Tuesday! That meant that I was looking for taco ingredients to put inside my food. I looked around, trying to get just a little glimpse of anything that might be useful in my food.
Higher shelves, maybe? I found some sour cream, some cheddar cheese, lettuce, and even some guacamole. But I frowned, looking at the price tag for the tomatoes and ground beef. The beef and tomatoes were expensive and pricey. I didn’t want to buy pricey items. But I fingered my money that I had saved for ages. I think I had enough. Hastily, I pulled the food off of the shelf and went to pay. “5.90, 6.35, 7.50” I think that’s it! I paid for the rest, including sales tax, and whisked myself firmly out the door. It clanged shut with a “ding!”
I went home, and nostalgia filled me as I looked at these houses that used to be a nice place for me to stay. It was beyond me how they had changed so much throughout the years. But maybe, it wasn’t just the houses. I thought, slowly. Maybe it was me as well.
I puzzled over this new and astonishing fact as I shut the door to go inside my house, and as I watched the street lanterns glow at night. Maybe it wasn’t just the houses that had changed over the course of years. It was me as well. Seasons of life had changed. Even I had changed. My memories weren’t lost and gone forever, but no matter how the seasons of life had changed, I knew that I would be the same. I looked out the window at the street lanterns, brightly glowing, and it let out an iridescent yellow glow. “Shine brightly,” I whispered, and pulled myself back from the window.
daily 11/9
+673 words
note: this is not actually how it would be, because that would be outrageous.
Let’s say it was 2045, years into the future. The hosts haven’t changed, but the cabins have. Birdi, the kind one, shrieks. “Didn’t you know it was time for cabin wars already?”
“Ah.” Kat sighs in resignation. “You know, I always forget about that. I suppose it’s time to sort now..”
“Yes, backup campers should be in by now.”
Wearily, Honey popped in. “I just finished announcing that the new weekly is out!” she smiled, proud of herself. Staring at her, Birdi asked, “Um..did you remember to get eight hours of sleep?”
“I DID!” that was Bakie. She smiled in relief. “Good. I’m glad somebody remembered.”
“Alright, onto our next task. All the campers should be in by now..”
Except SWC had greatly changed since twenty years ago. Instead of doing it online, they were doing it in person! And there were no more memory books or results. It was more like a friendly competition than it was twenty years ago (and the campers had changed as well, they were the sons and daughters of the original campers)
“CABIN WARS! YOUR CABIN MUST WRITE USING THESE LITERARY DEVICES: personification, limericks, simile, and alliteration in the next eight hours. IF YOU DON’T SUFFER LOSING 1000 POINTS! -your evil sibling”
Also, the status on points has changed as well. They thought it was a little unfair to give everybody the same amount of points, so they came up with a good system. Whoever was first to complete the daily would earn more points.
“Wait, that doesn’t make sense,” Honey asked. “Shouldn’t they get the same amount of points?”
“Yeah! We run on the honor system for a reason, right?” Bakie looked rather confused.
“It’s fine, girls, I’ve come up with a reasonable explanation of how we’re going to do this.” Kat pulled up a detailed diagram of how they were going to do this. It had multiple equations and formulas, along with charts and graphs.
“And so, by this point, we will have actually SAVED time. Get it?”
Birdi raised her hand. “I don’t think everybody’s going along with your plan,” she whispered gently.
Kat looked around. Honey and Bakie both looked as if they were going to puke at the sight of doing this. Alba looked slightly amused, but she stood absentmindedly in the corner with a clipboard. “I agree. I don’t think we should do it this way,” she told Kat. Kat looked disappointed. Four out of the five hosts didn’t agree.
“Fine.”
Putting down the diagrams and charts (which actually showed probability!) Kat sat down.
Alba cleared her throat. “Right. Now where were we?”
i “Umm..getting more people to join SWC?” Bakie volunteered. “Oh, right. Yes. So to do this, we need to advertise. SWC has grown in the past, yes, but now there is a severe lack of campers.”
“Why?” Honey was genuinely confused as to why the campers weren’t at 1000 anymore. “Well, because we have to work so much! We have to send out leader apps, camper signups, and even the writing competition. That’s why we decreased the amount of campers in the first place. But now I think the campers know each other enough that we can increase the numbers again.”
Bakie nodded. “that actually makes sense. Because doing the weekly only gets you not that many points.”
Alba sighed and turned to the door, where a leader was waiting. “Remember to remind everybody to do the weekly!” “It gets you points!”
They quietly discussed for a moment more, and decided to change the cabins to
romance, horror, real-fi, science fiction, spy, and paranormal universe.
Not a bad combo.
Standing up, Birdi clapped her hands together. “I think we’re done for today,” she announced. “Really?” Alba asked. “Yeah.” she looked at the time, which was 4 pm. They all pushed their chairs in and went along with their day.
The door clicked shut, and now there was nobody in the conference room.
daily 11/14
+730 words
Apples. There was nothing like apples. They were so good, and so refreshing to eat, as well! They were crunchy, juicy, and just overall good and ripe to the core. They also provided good nutrients for you, not only for your soul, but everything about you in general. Everything about apples were just amazing-the crunchiness, the juiciness, everything! Unfortunately, there was also a downside at how good the apples were. I ate them all the time-okay, fine not all the time, only around five times a day. I couldn’t help it, to be honest! Maybe I really did have an addiction to apples. They were just so so good. I walked into class one day, during my lunch break, eating an apple, when all the sudden I heard a drawling voice behind me. “You look fat.” I gasped and almost dropped my apple. “What do you mean?” I asked, tentatively. “You know, apples are pretty rich in Vitamin C and so that makes them round in perimeter. Plump, almost, just like you.”
I nervously twirled my hands. I didn’t want to be labeled like that. “You know,” I told the bully, “I don’t think I need anybody telling me what I look like or how I define myself. “
“But it’s true! You really do look like an apple!”
I corrected him. “I like apples, doesn’t necessarily mean I look like an apple myself, and anyways that’s not for you to judge, I can figure it out myself.” And with that, I stalked off to do my own business. I didn't need them. I didn’t need bullies or popular kids. Spinning the lock on my locker, I entered my combination. Who needs fake friends or bullies, I’m myself. To be honest, I didn’t even think I, myself even looked close to fat or even like an apple.
I frowned in disgust and went to pick up some of my textbook from the inside, grabbing them and holding them tightly to my chest.
So my other absolute favorite fruit in the world is broccoli. A lot of kids detest this food because they don’t like the fact that their parents shove so-called “healthy” food down their throats. It’s a lot, to be honest. And I get why kids wouldn’t particularly like this food, either. It’s got stems. It has tiny little seeds stemming from the top. Not to mention how hard the bottom stem is to bite off! But otherwise, I like broccoli just as it is. Would I automatically eat it with the apples I usually have on a daily basis? No. I would definitely not have them together, as they don’t go well together and the flavor palette doesn’t mix well together, either. But, I could mix the apple and mush it together to make apple soup for fall. That was one thing I was an expert at-making apple cinnamon soup. Every year for Thanksgiving, that was the special that I made for the entire family. Apple cinnamon soup. It took about 45 minutes to preheat in the oven and five to cool along with the white sugar topping I put on top. And to answer your lingering question, yes, I added broccoli to my mix. This year, I was bringing the traditional soup, along with the broccoli casserole. The casserole wasn’t that hard to make, you just put it into the oven and then after about an hour, you would take it out, put cheese on the top to melt, and then add herb toppings. It was the perfect dinner for any-and I mean any-family that was currently gathering for any occasion. Kid-friendly, too! It could be for Christmas, Thanksgiving, or even for New Year’s!
I think that my massive cooking skills have ought to pay off. I dusted my hands off, satisfied with my job that was well done.
Turning my back to the kitchen, I remembered days ago when that mean kid had bullied me. It seemed like such a small incident now, and I remember feeling totally meek and helpless in frot of him, not knowing what to say or do at all. But now I had renewed confidence. Now I knew what it was like. Now I had better faith in myself, to do better. And now I also had better self-esteem. To believe in myself, and to love myself just the way I was.
daily 11/17
+718 words
My favorite place I’ve ever been. I’ve been to a lot of places in my lifetime, and I’m only thirteen years old! I’ve been to San Francisco, Hong Kong, southeast Asia, and Disneyland. But my favorite isn’t any of those. In fact, one of my favorite places I’ve ever been is the Japanese Garden. This is one of my favorites because it is so quiet and peaceful. Birds chirp and hum all around the perimeter of the space, and even the shrubs surrounding it are intricately designed with just the right patterns. They had shrubs, interwoven with beautifully cut designs from the original-I paused to make my grand announcement. The original, one and only gardener! He cut the shrubs every day, pruning them kindly with scissors and a knife, not a big knife. A pocket-held knife. Of course, if I had brought a jackknife with me, that would be terribly dangerous and cutthoat to even the most oblivious, sublime human that was ever known to existence. I walked slowly around the garden again, staring in marvelous awe and speculating all of the glorious shrubs. In addition to shrubs, the Japanese garden also had a multitude of flowers involved with the garden. Plumerias, orchids, marigolds, you name it, the garden had it! Underneath the vines and scenery laid signs that were placed on a gold plaque. These were special signs, because a lot of them read, “In memory of” and “dedicated to”. This meant that this shrub or flower life was dedicated to someone special in their lives, or someone who had died that they wanted to remember. I was glad that they had taken the initiative to do something about that. It all looked so pretty, and I spotted wildlife in the bushes, bees buzzing around to pollinate the plants with nectar deep inside. They went around, recoloring the flowers with open petals, and even the ones with no open petals at all.
I walked slowly up the wooden bridge, pausing from time to time to look and gaze at the reflected water below. It was so beautiful, and the waves lapped there as well. From this point of view, the water was still and calm, almost portraying the beauty of clear glass. No drop fell into the water, making a splash, and no animals disturbed the quietness of the habitat except for a few orange koi fish, who were roaming around and being noiseless. I gazed deep into the water again, seeing my reflection immersed into the pool, and I sat and thought next to the shrine, which conveniently provided seating. I stared some more at the small rocks and pebbles being thrown into the bubbling stream. I could hear it, the small noise of the waterfall trickling down into the reflective pool with bright green lily pads. A serene feeling encased me, and I bent down over the bridge yet again as I watched myself stare seriously into the lake. Nothing. Nobody was with me, nobody was here. That just meant more time to myself, I supposed. In isolation, by myself, with nobody, no one to pour out the thoughts of my inner soul and all of my mistakes to. It was like the garden had transformed, from being a place where I didn’t want to be into a solitary experience for me, one that I could always come back to if I needed personal help.
As I stared into the reflection of the water again, a calm feeling surrounded me and I took a deep breath, looking at my own reflection in the clear glass. I felt calm, for once in a lifetime, and I felt serene and happy to be living here on Earth. It wasn’t one extra thing I had to remember, or another task I had to complete. It wasn’t mandatory or even anything. Time was passing by, but I hardly paid attention to that now that I was completely calm. I was still without the rushing, busy noise of the world. I didn’t have to worry about world problems, or even be stressed. I stared down at my reflection again, and sighed. None could ever replace that, and now the garden had become a place of silence, solitary, little niche where I could forever find the peace and comfort I needed.
daily 11/18
+939 words (cliffhanger so going to continue this later)
Song: Most Girls by Hailee Steinfield
Some girls, feel best in their tiny dresses
Some girls, nothin' but sweatpants, looking like a princess
Some girls, kiss new lips every single night
They're stayin' out late ‘cause they just celebrating life
Most girls are smart and strong and beautiful
Most girls, work hard, go far, we are unstoppable
Most girls, our fight to make every day
No two are the same
I wanna be like, I wanna be like most girls
I wanna be like, I wanna be like most girls
I wanna be like, I wanna be like
(Stayin’ out late ‘cause they just celebrating)
I wanna be like, I wanna be like
(Stayin’ out late ‘cause they just celebrating)
I wanna be like, I wanna be like
Most girls (yeah)
Most girls (wanna be, wanna be, wanna be)
Most girls, our fight to make every day
No two are the same
I wanna be like
Most girls
I wanna be like, I wanna be like most girls
I wanna be like, I wanna be like
(Stayin’ out late ‘cause they just celebrating)
I wanna be like, I wanna be like
(Stayin’ out late ‘cause they just celebrating)
I wanna be like
(Stayin’ out late 'cause they just celebrating)
I had hoped the rally earlier that day had gone well. I had practiced all day and I had even hopefully made an adamant change in somebody’s life. I knew what people “typically” thought of girls and how they weren’t always treated fairly. WIth a sigh, I winced as I remembered how some girls my age were brutally made into child slaves. They were captured, taken away from their home and everybody they loved at a young age. And in some developing countries, some girls didn’t even get to go to school. I knew it was hard for girls to get secondary education- most of the time you either had to pay more or stop going to school once you reached that age because you could be married and also to take care of the house if you did happen to have younger siblings. In the U.S, the issue isn’t necessarily education, but it’s more of how we are still looked down on. Looked down on because of our gender, and even if we don’t have it as bad as the people in other countries, the statistics say differently. They speak a different, inevitable truth. What we all know though, was that it didn’t even matter what our gender was. There would always be the fact that our social status was different from men. Research does technically say that men have different hormones than women and have different skill sets; react differently in certain situations. They’re not the ones who birth babies, either, which is just painstaking and deadly, risk-taking for women across the globe. And even unborn babies, which sometimes puts the mother at risk herself. But there’s still the pay gap issue. Men are paid more than women no matter the occupation.
I want to change all of this. I didn’t want us to be stuck in a cycle like this forever. So I made a sign, along with my environment changes, and rode around the neighborhood that early fall morning. It was a picturesque day, perfect like a small autumn painting captured from the sunlight. I was riding my red bike I’d gotten for Christmas, humming a tune from one of my favorite songs. I was listening to it on the radio, and decided to sit down. Slowing to a halt next to the curbside, I picked up my phone and opened Instagram for this new campaign to launch.
Whatever it takes to get this activism activated. I thought, giddy thoughts flying speradicly through my head. I pressed the button that glowingly read, “New Post.” There I would advertise and launch the official start of the campaign! I couldn’t wait. My fingers flying across the screen, I typed,
New Campaign Launching!
October 27, 2024! RSVP now to get started!
Advertisement needed call 890-237-2348
Fax: 110-112-1134
Satisfied with my post, I pressed the “post” button, but not after adding a couple of pictures and adding the hashtag “#girlsrule” and “#girlsrock” “#girlpower” and “#fixthegendergap”.
I was really happy with the turnout, and decided to make some posters as soon as I got home.
Rushing to school, I parked my bike and chained it up to the links. I felt as if I was flying as I rushed into first period English, and then ran off to second period science, where I ended up staring into space and daydreaming about the big event. “Ahem.” That was my teacher flicking a glare at me. “Looks like someone wasn’t paying much attention in class.” I blushed, my cheeks turning a furious color of light pink. “I’m sorry” I stammered, barely getting the words out. The teacher just snorted. “I-I’m really sorry, I won’t do it again.” The teacher’s mouth pulled up into a firm grin. “See that you don’t” she told me, tautly pulling up the strings of the windows, drawing the curtains closed. I sighed, and two minutes later, the bell rang for dismissal.
Yay! I was finally free from the gruesome, disastrous monstrosity of endless homework. I jumped up from my chair like a spring, and raced out of the door, forgetting to grab my backpack. I ran back inside and grabbed it, accidentally stepping on some pink gum as I did so. Great. Now it looked like I was going to have to do the rally with sticky feet, not that I really wanted to.
Outside on the front part of the school lawn, and attached to the chains really well so that possible criminals wouldn’t come and steal it, I saw my bike, not stolen, thank goodness! I ran over to it and unlocked it from the spot. There. Now it would be free. I rode off to my house again in the red bike to prepare accordingly for the rally.
Tucking my shirt in between my sweatpants, I did a little jog in my room. It wasn’t even all that good, I just changed into sportswear and a thin layer of tank tops and wristbands to help myself not feel as bad about myself. I jumped up and down a little bit, sweating but at least I had my cold water bottle to keep me company. Anything really, for a little comfort. I then proceeded to go out the door and into the wild/aka the public. I got on my red bike again and did one thing differently. This time, I made sure to attach glitter streamers from the handles. I then unlocked the brakes and took off into the streets, with my sign that was decorated beautifully with markers, stickers, and a bright yellow sign that proclaimed my doings to the entire world.
daily 11/19
continuation of yesterday's daily
+750 words
“Come and get it!” I yelled. I ran around the track. All of the sudden, a mysterious portal apparated in front of me, right on the sidewalk. I gassed in surprise and immediately had the gut feeling to drop my sign. My hands were clammy and cold, and I could sense a reverbating presence in the streets beyond me. It was ominous, something bigger than myself. I shivered as I imagined the possibilities. It could be anyone, from anywhere, as far as I knew myself. What I was really surprised by, though, is that one of my favorite characters stepped out of the whirling portal. It was Violet, from the Boxcar Children! She stepped out of the portal timidly, and I raced to her, and hugged her tight. “How are you?” I asked, questionably. I looked carefully at her appearance. She was wearing a light purple t-shirt and was carrying a portable case so that she could draw. I sat down next to her, watching her open the case. It was wooden and had plaque on it, but it still was strong and steady. Carefully, I opened the suitcase for her, unlocking the box. Before completely opening it, I asked her, “Have you ever seen what’s inside?” She shook her head vigorously. “Nope. I haven’t.” “Why?” I asked inquisitively, wanting to know why she hadn’t opened this glorious present. I definitely would if I were her, but again that wasn’t my choice since it wasn’t mine. She blushed and told me quietly, “well, I just got it for my birthday, so I haven’t had time to look at it quite yet.”
Oh. Now it all made sense to me. I smiled at her and said, “Happy late birthday!”
Her cheeks were quite flushed again. “Thanks”. I opened the box, and inside were painting materials, acrylics, markers, watercolor pencils, oil paints, pastels, and more! They were in all different colors and shapes. From rainbow to pastel, to black, it covered almost the entire color spectrum. I was shocked and astonished by this fact. It covered all the colors! Then I was even more shocked because it also included erasers and transparent paper as well. I held out the box to Violet. “You’re so lucky,” I gushed. “This is everything an artist could ever ask for.”
She held it inbetween her hands, not wanting to drop the priceless object. “Paint something,” I urged her, and she took a calligraphy brush and started to make downward slopes, sketches in all different colors. I wondered what she was painting, but after a while, it was pretty noticeable what she was doing. She was painting a masterpiece-a replica of Monet’s paintings.
“Wow,” I whistled. “That looks exactly like the lake in the painting!” Well, not exactly, as it would be near impossible to duplicate one of Monet’s paintings. But pretty close-the brushstrokes, texture, and style were similar. I wondered how she did it. Imitating great painters wasn’t easy. So I asked her. “How did you do that?” I asked, curious. “I study how other people paint their paintings, from observation and deep research.”
That must have been a lot of research. I bet she had even figured out how he held his brush and how he arched his hand when painting. I must admit, that was a lot of studying if she were to imitate famous Impressionist paintings.
I tapped my foot a little impatiently while she took out her violin and started to play Canon in D. It was really sweet, and I listened to the scales, notes, and arpeggios descend all around me, wrapping me like a soft fluffy blanket. It was music to my ears, and I listened intently to what message it had for me in store. As the final notes faded away and she played the last d note, I read the sheet music carefully, and her bow slid to her side as she was finally done with the piece of music.
And that was finished. It was all done. I grabbed her hand, careful not to grab her bracelet, and then we raced down the streets. I held up a sign, but unfortunately my bike had ridden all over it, causing the paper to be crumpled and fallen to the ground. I uncrumpled it with my hands, twisting and turning as I did so. “WE WANNA FIGHT LET’S FIGHT FOR EQUAL RIGHTS!” Violet and I both held up signs as we chanted, and rode all the way to Greenfield.
Daily 11/23
+1609
Before the flood. That’s what I thought the second I came in, before the flood. My life was simpler before the flood. Catastrophic places surrounded the entire area, and the water was murky brown. I wrinkled my eyes up at that upsetting water. First of all, it looked like puke. Second, I for sure wasn’t going swimming in that anytime soon, due to the flooding and mass waste and the flood in general. I hung on to a small scrap of clothing, not wanting it to wash away in the rain. Praying, I counted to three to make sure I didn’t drown in all of this water or anything like that. I heard that hundreds of people had already died, and I stuck out my head, only to see water dripping down from the brown wooden planks on the top of the water. Crouching slowly beneath the dripping planks, I crept out only to see a hand reaching for me. It was my mom, dad, and sister! They had come for me. Lucky. I sighed. I was just glad I didn’t end up dead like the other Philippines who ended up unlucky on the shores of the wooden planks and had to swim to the city. We all sat in a row, perfectly straight against the waves that threatened to push us back down. First was me, then my dad, my mom, and finally my sister. I could see my mom struggling to keep my sister above the water. She didn’t know how to swim herself, so my mom was trying to keep her afloat, otherwise she might lose her breath forever.
I tried not to think about that and instead focused intently on sitting up straight. An announcement came over the intercom that they were going to be taking us soon to get lunch. I didn’t even remember when lunch was supposed to be because my stomach didn’t feel that hungry. I limped around, and we got into a line, slowly dispersing amongst the crowd. We weren’t first, there was also another group of people ahead of us. So we waited, the line for food slowly getting smaller and smaller, diminishing slowly by the second. Finally, we had arrived. The lunchroom. The walls were green, a painstaking color to look blindly at, and there was even more of a line trying to get in. Everybody was paying five dollars, so I got my wallet out and started to peek through my money. I was fairly certain that I had enough money, so I got it out willingly and decided to take it out. Walking up to the counter when it came to be my turn, I got a serving tray for myself and walked up to the lady, where I ended up paying five dollars for a sub sandwich. It was pretty cold when I bit into it, and I didn’t see any crumbs anywhere, although I wasn’t going to take any chances. I could see a black screen LED television that broadcasted the ongoings of the war, what was happening at that exact moment.
I couldn’t believe my eyes. It was fifteenth century Rome, and religion was banned across society. Some people who claimed that it was real and that they actually had spoken to God were burned at the stake, with flames engulfing them cruelly until they eventually died. Joan of Arc, for example. She vigilantly fought in the Crusades for her country, and she was one of the only girl warriors. She wasn’t afraid of this and let down her hair, although she did cut it from time to time. She wasn’t afraid to carry a shield or even wave her country’s flag on horseback. She wanted religious freedom, and it showed by her marching fiercely into battle, defying what all the government was telling her. That she was ultimately a mystic and not meant to be in the battlefield. Later that year, Joan of Arc was executed, and burned at the stake along with other religious heratics.
Also, during this time many people became excommunicated. King Henry the eighth was cruel about his punishments for whoever did not follow the church of England would be officially excommunicated and kicked out of the church forever. This applied to mostly Protestant churches but Catholics were also affected because the king wanted everybody to follow the church of England, which was not Catholic. However, after he died, Prince Edward became the new heir to the throne of England. Unfortunately, his time as ruling monarch didn’t last very long because he died shortly after, in his life experiencing one too many diseases. Of course, after he died, there had to be a new heir apparent. The next ruling queen was Princess Mary. She believed in Catholic, and so forced everybody to obey that. She was more of a ruling monarch than Edward was previously and for all her executions, she was named “Bloody Mary.” She even forced her sister, Elizabeth, into exile for many years, surrounded by guards because of her suspicions of Elizabeth. She was afraid that Elizabeth might be plotting against her and for herself to rule instead. Mary was very afraid of this.
Unfortunately, Mary’s reign didn’t last much longer, and Elizabeth was free from her exile. She would now be the official heir (since all of her siblings had thus passed away/died.) She ruled with a gracious hand, and many people now refer to this time as the “Elizabethan Age”. The economy had never been greater, and people liked to watch theatre and dramatic plays during this time. …”Because all the world’s a stage”-William Shakespeare. This age was highly significant not only because of the transformation it brought to England and London itself, but also because of the great generosity and kindness that she brought to the city itself.
Zeus, the herald god, was here. He had brought only what gods can truly do-he struck with thunder and lightning. Above the clouds, his wife Hera was watching as well. Zeus’ main plan was to ultimately help the flood from spreading even further. Zeus was watching from the heavens behind the golden gate. Overall, gods were forbidden to enter the human land. It would terrify humans if they knew that gods were real. The only god who really ever went down to Earth (with permission from Zeus of course) was Hermes, the messenger. He delivered envelopes, good news and bad news to the humans. He even delivered their newspapers! Athena thought that the humans were all too unforgiving for the amount of work she spent on making the newspapers, and even the little math trivia section! Apollo just was concerned about the zodiac sign, because all humans got one. Each different sign was associated with a different god. For example, if you got Libra, your goddess would be Astraea, (the goddess of balance and harmony) and so on and so forth.
Uncovering the mysteries of the past…and what would happen. Continuation of the princesses’ story. I had finally broken though the barrier that had kept me in house arrest for all of those years. I must admit that I was feeling pretty good about myself. I had escaped into a safe cave where nobody could get to me. That night, I heard a mysterious sound. It sounded like trumpets My face paled a shade of white, and then pinkish. I had to escape out of here, as soon as possible. But it was too late. My father had found me out. “What do you think you’re doing here?” He demanded. “I thought I built a safe haven for you, to never ever escape?”
“I thought you liked it there.” his face was full of sadness. “I do,” I told him. “But I wanted freedom. I had been held captive there for about fifteen years now, and that isn’t okay. I just want to grow up normally. I know that I’m a princess and you’ve been keeping it from me.” He paused a little, sentimental over this. His hand was over his heart, and for a second I thought that my dad was going to burst into tears. How unkinglylike of him. But instead, he wrapped his arm around me and confessed, “it’s true that you were bound to a curse when you were born, and I’m sorry we have to go through with it, but that’s just how life works.” His face was sorrowful. “Well, if anything, I’m glad I got to meet you and I hope that you don’t get hurt after this.” He perked up, kissed my forehead, and smiled. “As am I, dear daughter.” We smiled and hugged, and he went off to fight his mortal enemies-invaders that were approaching the cliff from the eastward side. I hid in the cave so that they wouldn’t get to me.
Boom! Bang! That was the noise of the starter. My sister and I were playing around, we were telling jokes because jokes are super fun and are just fun to do in general. Here’s a joke that I came up with but it’s sort of a riddle. You are in a one-story house. The floors are purple, the kitchen is purple, the walls are purple, the bedrooms are purple. What color are the stairs?
My sister got this one right off of the hook: there are no stairs because it’s a one story house. We ended up eating milk and cookies that day-but my sister spurted out milk from her nose! It was hilarious and we had to take deep breaths to calm ourselves down.
Daily 11/26
+550 words
So today what I did was I drank water. What I did seems really simple and not worth sharing on Scratch, but since the day has barely started, I didn’t really have time to do anything but this. So what I did today was I woke up, and then ate breakfast. It is the day after Thanksgiving, so it’s kind of quiet in our house. I woke up at 7:31 am today, and took off my retainer. You might be wondering why I have a retainer in the first place, and why I have one is because I used to have braces when I was younger. That’s why I need a retainer now, so that my teeth can straighten out. When I picked it, I had a variety of options, just like my other straightener. I picked a light shade of purple, sort of lilac colored with glitter on top. (And don’t worry, the glitter is protected so that my teeth aren’t glittery.) Anyways, so I woke up this morning and I ate breakfast, which happened to be cereal. It was actually fruit and yogurt cereal and I wasn’t even planning on eating that much because yesterday was Thanksgiving.
After that, I went online and started typing this. I realized that today was health day in SWC, which meant that I had to do something healthy. I went to the kitchen, although nobody was awake just yet, and started to drink water. It made a gurgling noise as I drank it, and then I walked back into the room. Drinking the water made me feel happy because water is good for you and provides important nutrients for your body; to keep it healthy. Although water doesn’t usually taste like anything, it does help you healthy. Water actually contains trace amounts of minerals, including calcium, magnesium, sodium, zinc, and copper ( 1 ). (found from Google). This may be the reason why water sometimes tastes sweet or hard in our mouths. The average human is supposed to drink 11.5 cups or 2.7 liters a day. Although water intake is greater depending on how old you are, it is still healthy to drink a lot of water because it also helps food digest faster.
I’m going to slowly switch topics here because I didn’t really do anything else today. Yesterday, I finished a puzzle that I hardly got to do at all, I only put together the grey wolf part and some of the dark plant. I felt so ashamed of myself for not helping, because literally everybody in the house had already helped with the puzzle. But I’m really sure that I could have helped more. Also, yesterday I read Class Action, because I had started it before we went to the library on Wednesday and I wanted to finish it. Then I ate Thanksgiving dinner, and it was really good. I’m going to pause here for a second because I just remembered that today is Black Friday.
And another thing! Yesterday, I also did homework because we had homework over Thanksgiving break. It was to draw a line graph, and I did iready despite how it was.
That’s about it so far for recapping yesterday/today, and what I did was healthy for me, my body, and for myself.
Weeklies
Weekly #1
part 1: 521 words
My name is Maya, and I’m 11 years old. I found myself that day on a speeding train. The train was about to take off, and we were in dire danger of at least one of us getting mortally hurt. For good. I raced around the train tracks with my friends Andy and Zack. I knew one of us would get hurt. I, for one, tended to be the overcautious one, always hesitant to jump of things -like a moving vehicle. People always recognized me as conscientious and I was terribly proud of that role. Andy, the risk-taker, was arguing very furiously. “I just don’t get why you’re upset.” he stood defiantly. “We should definitely leap off of this train. It’s not even going anywhere. I pointed to the wheels on the train track. They were spinning. “They’re definitely moving.” I pointed out. “And this is the exact reason why we absolutely cannot jump out of this train.” Andy shrugged and blinked his eyes. It was a complete standoff. “Whatever you say. I’m jumping off now. “ And with that, he was gone.
Zack looked at me, pure scared. “What if-what if he never comes back?” I didn’t want to scare him further, but I reassured him. “It’s going to be okay. I promise. Of course, I didn’t actually know that, but I just wanted to tell him that. I sat down on a wooden crate, thinking. I didn’t know what to do now that Andy was gone. All of the sudden, the train screeched to an abrupt halt. The brakes stopped. I looked outside of the window. Trees and swaying grass blades were outside. Landscape and mountains were passing by as quick as lightning. I muttered quietly under my breath. “Alright, time to jump off of this train.” I clutched my bracelet, and hugged my knees. “Ready?” I glanced at Zack, who looked utterly petrified at the thought. I know I was too, but if we didn’t jump off, we would meet a terrifying fate. I smiled in encouragement to him. “You can do it. I promise.” Then I held his hand. “Ready?” I paused as the train let out another loud whistle. “Go!” I screamed in jubilation as we jumped off.
It was as if air met our lungs and we couldn’t breathe. I sucked in a deep, elongated breath and let the ground meet me halfway…
We were on the grass. “Why, hello there, I honestly never thought you would officially come to join me,” Andy drawled from the other side of the grass. “You’re-you’re alive.” Zack stuttered in disbelief. “Well, yes I’m alive! Who do you think I am?” He looked astonished, then upset at the fact that his best friends wrongly assumed that he was dead, crushed by the moving train. “I didn’t do that. I prefer my life not to be over this short, and anyways, I just HOPPED off the speeding train, I didn’t jump off like some people-” he gazed pointedly at me. My face flushed. I mumbled, “yeah, well…”
“It’s fine, and anyways, we all know that my way is the best way.”
part 2: 509 words
I had always known I wasn’t as “pretty” or as smart as my friends Andy and Zack. We had grown up together, done all of the same things. It’s just that my background was a little more confusing, is all. The first reason why is that I was younger than them. Andy and Zack were both 12 and 14, which led me to be the baby of the group. Not very fun. And in my worst days, it made me extremely angry sometimes. Why couldn’t life just work out the way you wanted it to be? This is why I’m sometimes quiet around them. Not because they’re guys and I’m not, but because of the main fact we all know. I’m an orphan.
I never really had a mother or father. At least, I don’t remember a time in my life where I had one. If I did, which everyone was born with one..they probably abandoned me at a young age, left to starve and fend for myself on the streets. I wasn’t stuck-up or bratty in the orphanages. They passed me back and forth, back and forth, and I was left to do all of the dirty work. I had to clean garbage cans and mop the floor every day. Nobody likes to dump garbage. My clothes would soon resemble a living dirty orphan, over the years. My apron would get so tatted and worn that they had to take it to the dry cleaners. Even my hair looked dirty and fly-infested.
Over the years, I was led to question my authorities and the decisions that the adults in my life had made to make me like this. Now, in the present day, I think my parents were poor. Why else would I be dumped in an orphanage for so many years?
Andy and Zack took pity on me one day when I was working on making bread for all of the children. They felt sorry for me. At first, I thought they were random street boys who didn't care about me and only cared about playing gang stuff in the streets. But they weren’t. They were nice boys and genuinely wanted to help. They could clearly see that I needed help. So, in a manner of kindness, they offered me something that I wouldn’t take back for the rest of my life. They offered me a better life-to live with them.
It’s not always easy. Those boys are a piece of work, and I’ll admit that even sometimes I get mad and stewed over them. But I know that they care about me and wouldn’t leave me back in the orphanage for good. Here’s another thing though. I’ll never be one of them. I had less money to fend for myself. And I know that I behave that way out of impulse sometimes, speak the wrong words. That’s why I don’t speak at all-not because I’m nervous, but because I think our backgrounds and way our lifes are different is too much for anybody to comprehend.
part 3: 361 words
The speeding train was coming towards us fast. None of us immediately-voluntarily wanted to hop on the train. That would just be horrible. But likewise, there was a shortage of storage space in the train. I decided to risk it and immediately hopped onto the train, not caring what the risk could be or if I had chosen the wrong path. I just knew intuitively that I had made the right choice by hopping back onto the train. “Zack! ANDY!” I yelled, screaming at the top of my lungs until my throat ran hoarse from screaming so loud. “What?” “Oh, we’re here. So sorry about that delay.”
“Sorry-” I backed up a little bit and offered my free hand to them. “I’m available if you need help.”
They stepped slowly onto the platform and held the handrails. “There you go!” I smiled. I was glad to help them. The handrails were glossy brown, and decorated with twigs on the side.
Instantaneously, I heard a disembodied voice, probably pre-recorded, echo deep into the hallway. “Maya….maya…”
I shivered. This was so creepy. I checked the doorway, but it didn’t seem like anybody was present there. A chill swept through the air on the train, and I closed my eyes. Breathe. Nothing else bad could possibly happen to you, right? I hid in between the soft velvety couches of the train car, not wanting to be seen.
Nobody.
Nobody.
Could get to me now. I spotted a lone figure in the doorway, alone with only a tip of his hat. All I knew was the shadow.
I whispered quietly to the boys, “we have to figure out who’s behind the door.”
Secretly, I had a little crush on Zack, but I wasn’t about to admit it to him. That would probably make this even more of an ordeal and I really didn’t want to put our lives in more peril or danger than they were already in. The train continued moving at a relatively high speed, and I walked down the train car, holding the seats and stumbling a little bit as I did so. I crept towards the doorway and opened it.
Part 4: 1010 words
It was a villain. That was for sure. I stood agape. A dog is the driver of this whole train? My mind was blown. I couldn’t believe that it was a dog driving this whole train. It was a labradoodle, to be exact. Bright yellow, dressed in navy blue clothes and a symbol on one left pocket that make a proclamation: xpdxlDOG and then underneath the collar-I was sure of it, it probably had a motto sewed or etched inside that read “Dogs rule, cats drool.” The dog had dark black sunglasses and combat boots. This dog, for one, was not tricking me as an ametur driver. Nope. Not at all.
Rolling my eyes, I strode into the room. “Alright, fess up.” I declared. He looked nolanchantly at me. “You literally pretended to be a train driver, or conductor, on these premises and lied to everybody here including me. I could have you reported to the police or arrested.”
He sized me up and scoffed. “And what are you, eight? I don’t think so. Yo, missy! I need some coffee down here! Nice. Ice!” he flicked his ears and pulled the receiver.
While he was doing that, I noticed a note attached to the window. It read, “thx for picking up my order i will have some ready for you nxt time, meet me at 8:00 for the news


He had such horrible grammar that it made my eyes hurt. I had taken advanced literature when I was 10 due to me being really smart-the guys had trained me in schooling after I started to live with them. It turned out I was pretty smart. I cleared my throat. “Ahem.” “Cat got your tongue?” the dog asked, sarcastic. Alright, he was definitely evil. And it helped that I had a sudden breakthrough moment. I nodded to the guys, and on the count of three, I tripped him, Zack had his head in a headlock, and Andy had him wrapped up in cords and attached to the wall, gagged. I pointed at him. “Your time is up. Driving this train recklessly, lying to everybody on this train. It’s wrong to do these types of things. And you really don’t seem like the stereotype kind of villain, but I know that you have a right to speak to. So speak.”
He started bawling, eyes shut closed. “I’m sorry!”
“I had a non-demanding mother and father. They were drunk and my dad was inscrutable. He used to whip me when I was young and there was a lot of fighting and madness around our household when I was young. He also was sent to juvenile hall when he was 15.”
He pointed towards a scarred injury on his left foot. “This..this is the very remains of what was left when he left me for good. He left me because he was addicted to alcohol. He didn’t care about me. And it didn’t help that he said curse words around the house all the time.” He closed his eyes again, as if the very memory caused him endless pain. “I was alone for most of my childhood. And I never thought I would see him again.”
I felt sorry for him. Growing up must have been so hard for him, with a father that was never present.
He continued. “I decided to become a villain because I was a social outcast by then. Nobody loved me and that was the way life was going to be from now on.”
I stopped him then and there. “Look, life may not have treated you well when you were a child. But that’s no excuse to have negative thoughts about yourself. You’re not a bad person.” I almost choked saying this considering all the crimes that he had committed.
“Really?” he looked up to me with desirable hope. “Really. I believe you can change. “
He seemed so happy when he heard that and instantly ran around excitedly. “I can change! I can change!!!!”
In my heart, I knew that he would too, and I was so happy to have helped him. I was glad that I had finally managed to help him take control of his life (even if he was a dog and not human.)
I wrapped my hands around my friends, Zack and Andy. I was insanely, insanely proud of them for making it through, especially because it was a speeding train. And it almost fell into a deep, large gulch.
The oversight of this was killing me deep inside. And I was happy that the dog had officially found a new life. People can change, idealisms can change..the world can change itself. But it’s the motivation that counts. It’s strange that only a day ago, I was thinking that my life would be over because he was a villain. The irony of it confused me to death, but I knew now that people can change for the better.
We’ve pretty much settled down here. Zack, Andy and I are living comfortably in a nice townhouse. It’s not exactly the best, it’s broken down from residents that lived there before, and after all we are only kids. So the warden comes every month to yell at us and ask us if we’ve paid our dues.
I think that’s pretty much all I have for you. Life around here is just going along as usual. I think what I have learned is that I’ve come so far from the orphan I used to be. Lonely, scared, uncertain. It’s been a journey, but not one that I would retake or do again in an instant.
Finally, I just want to reiterate how important friends are to me. They helped me when I was down- and they even provided a home for me. In a way, friends are like family, but in a more bittersweet way. They love you throughout all the decades. And that’s overall what is important to me. Friends that love you just the way you are.
The end
total word count: 2,409
Weekly #2
part 1: +255 words
I snorted as milk spurted out of my nose. Coughing, I ran to fetch a tissue. “What, what did you say?” I asked, laughing. “I just asked if you were up to switching sides for a while. This is getting rather boring. And I only asked if you knew who swept the floors in the evening. The floors have been getting dirty with hard-packed soil every night and I was wondering if you knew who it was.” I stifled a giggle again. Sheesh, I really had a giggle-fest today! “I-don’t-know!” I let out a gasp, and then looked down at my feet. Hopefully she wouldn’t suspect me. Then I spoke up once more. “Hey, guess what? Why did the chicken cross the road?” She looked at me sideways. “I don’t know, because it wanted to get to the other side?” I burst out laughing again, and told her, “No! It was because it didn’t want to get killed!” I added nolanchantly, “You could also do the same thing with a turkey as well, since it’s almost Thanksgiving.”
I fantasized about a place where everything was perfect for the holidays. Maybe Santa Claus really was real, maybe he did package toys for children. Maybe it wasn’t a myth that he climbed through the chimney tops every year to give the gifts to children across the globe. I contemplated this as I sat in my comfy pajamas and ate Christmas cookies. I bit off a little stick off my mint candy cane, lost in thought and thinking…
part 2: +160 words
flowers drift away
lilacs bloom
to the start of spring
The petals tilt upwards
soaking in the sun
They turn different colors
Vibrant
True
Beautiful
colors of
orange
marigold
Purple
teal
to warm up the
springtime
Sky
A butterfly
starts out
as a mere
caterpillar and
undergoes
a concept made by humans
called
metamorphosis.
First a caterpillar
then a cul-de-sac,
all curled up in a nesting spot
Those are just real-life facts
That no one can pass
finally, the caterpillar emerges
from it’s deep slumber
It’s now a massive
lovely
butterfly
metamorphosis
e ats away
t o
early rising
m any
original caterpillars undergo
rain falls
places that they shouldn’t be in
home, a place to call home
okay, it’s not always easy
so they transform
into
separate bodies
Music
is a way
to evoke emotions
tell others our stories
where we come from
what we do
When we sing
we’re all connected by
one language
That we all
understand
part 3: +401 words
Waves of sadness washed over me. I would never see him again. I vividly remembered the last words he told me. It was right before he told me that he was going to be stationed in the army. He had passed all of his tests, and even the starvation one. I knew it was quite an honor to be selected to go to the army. It had been his dream for a lifetime. But I also knew how much I was going to lose. I missed him rocking me on his shoulder, telling me stories and singing to me. I missed that so much it made my heart ache inside.
I stared outside as the rain hit the window, pitter-pattering.
Five weeks later, we received a small parcel in the mail that had devastating news. I held it, my hands trembling. I didn’t want to believe it myself. But I knew that it was true. He was MIA (missing in action.) I didn’t know what to think. Or believe. Had he died somehow on the mission field?
I was so happy! My dad was coming back. No longer MIA, he had sent a package(yes, a package plus a letter means really good news!) saying that he was for certain going to be home for the holidays. I couldn’t contain my excitement. I was so happy! So if you were to sum up my happiness, I would say it was happiness times a gazillion. Which is a lot, considering how I normally feel. And if you ask me, I was just glad he was safe. And he’s going to come home! Finally-how exciting is that? I think it’s really exciting.
I glance out the door every day, waiting for him to come home. To come back home to us. I’m not obsessed with checking the front door, really, and earlier today I even found some spots that hadn’t been cleaned properly. I guess in time it will go to show. I wait, every day for him. Even if he’s not coming home, I want him to know that he still has a daughter who cares about him. I watch every day out the window, even though he never comes, I think about him and I want him to know that I still love him and am thinking about him. Hopefully, he’ll be back soon. Maybe one day he’ll come back home.
part 4: +301 words
I held an object in my hand, not wanting it to shatter and break completely in my hands. It was an antique, from hundreds of years ago. My grandma had passed it down through the generations, and now I was the one to have it.
Finally, It was solid glass and never broke. At least I don’t think I had ever witnessed it breaking in my presence. In addition, it also had intricate swirls all around it, designs with flowers, hearts, and emblazoned gold stamps in the center of the plate. It was white, of course, the main portion of the plate. I knew the plate had a long history and that I wasn’t supposed to drop it. That would be terribly sad if I’d ended up dropping it on the day my dad was supposed to come home. I carefully picked it up, not wanting to drop the precious gift I had inherited from my grandma. I wanted to continue her legacy, not make it turn into a stop. Hopefully, this plate will last for generations from now. I smiled as I imagined my grandchildren and even great-grandchildren also preparing for a holiday meal with this fragile plate. They would be in awe at how old it was, and how special and the value of the plate. I’m sure it cost around 100 dollars, and that was just the minimum amount. Along with the plate, there was also silverware and teacups provided. They also had the same glass design and flowers edged around the surface of the cup. I held it tightly, not wanting it to drop. Instead of flowers like the ones on the plate, on the cup there were lilies and wildflowers. It looked bright and beautiful, and I set the cups, silverware, and most importantly-the plate down on the table.
part 5: +613 words
One book I have read recently is called Winterborne Home by Ally Carter. I usually read it by the fireplace, or in a cushy chair. It helps time go by fast, immerses me with the characters in the book, and just overall helps me to forget the realities of life-like waiting for my dad to come home. This book is interesting in so many ways. The cover provokes a lot of interest by portraying an action scene. You see shadows in the corners of the cover, but only their silhouettes. You see that they are holding weapons, and what looks stunningly like rifles. They’re also wearing cloaks and standing on rocks. In the center of the book are the main characters that the story talks about. They are young kids, around 11-14, and they’re standing in a circle, facing the shadowed figures. The light is focused primarily on them, so that’s the first thing you see when you look at the cover. In the background, we see a city with lights and a little bit of destruction behind it. We see a bright, yellow moon and a darkened sky. This gives off a small feeling of revenge and action behind it, which is what the story is about.
This book is about April, a young girl. She wants what every girl wants-to be independent. But a crime happens one night at the museum. She sneaks into the building, grabbing the jewels, but it’s too late. There’s a fire and amongst the chaos, she loses the jewels. Somebody carries her out of the building, into safety. She doesn’t remember who carried her out, or the name of the person because she was unconscious the entire time. But she knows that she’s extremely lucky to be alive.
In her new house, there have been long-told legends about a man named Gabriel Winterborne. All anyone knows about him is that he’s dead. Not to talk about him anymore. He was the son of the first Winterborne, but tragically disappeared about 20 years ago. They even offer millions of dollars to anybody who finds him first. Basically, Gabriel is a wanted person. But when Gabriel starts showing up in her dreams, at night, she doesn’t know what to do. At first, she assumes that he’s a ghost, arising from the dead. But she’s wrong. He’s human, and she knows Gabriel is worth millions of dollars. As weeks pass by, Gabriel starts revealing more of his secrets to her. Gabriel has poor health and he’s fading. He’s really sick and needs a doctor, as soon as possible. April’s not sure she can pull this off..he’s not who she thought he would be.
They go on a quest with each other. There will be magic. There will be lots of fighting, laughter, and action. But there will also be hope, love, and family. They become less like enemies and more like family overtime, and April learns the importance of keeping friendship alive.
Flipping the thin pages, I laughed at one part of the book, and sighed as I came to the last page. That was such a good book. I shut it slowly and sat back in my chair. I couldn’t believe how good authors made their stories sometimes. It was too good to be true. Munching on a cookie and looking out the window, I wrapped a blanket around myself. I was willing to know more about the story, more about the background and who did it. I was burning with curiosity, that was for sure. But for now, I will stay put. I would look out the window, watching the rain fall outside, and I would wait and watch for my dad.
part 6: +609 words
Quantity versus quality. This is a very important topic when it comes to writing. So, which one is better? Quantity or quality? First, let me explain what they both are. Quantity means the bulk of the writing. It’s how much you write. (i.e. 1-5 pages, 10 pages) Quality is how good the writing is. You can spice it up with different adjectives, adverbs, or interesting hooks to draw the reader in.
But which one is better? Doing a super long story to impress your reader, or a really great storyline? That’s what we’re going to figure out today. So one reason why quality is so important is because it enhances your writing. It makes it better, and it draws the reader in. One bonus of that is it helps the reader visualize what it’s like when they’re reading your story, book, etc. A con of this is that if you’re writing an informational piece and you stick a hook in there, it might not exactly fit with your plot, because it’s not that type of genre/storyline. Another bad part about using quality is that sometimes it doesn’t go with the rest of the story. If you were to use flashbacks as your quality, it would refer to ten years ago or even five years ago. This is bad for the rest of the story if the entire rest of it was written in the present, because it would be slightly confusing to the reader when the story took place. Unless you reveal it at the end, and how it all fits together, then it’ll still be confusing.
Quantity. This is how long your story is. You can decide yourself, as the author, how long you want your story to be. You can decide this by how long you write for, or if you start or stop at certain times in a day. The dictionary defines quantity as this: the amount or number of a material or immaterial things. So this means the amount you write. You can write a lot, or not at all. Sometimes, as humans, we lose inspiration for writing. We don’t have any more ideas. And that’s perfectly fine! You can step back and look at your story, or maybe revise it. The pros of quantity is it allows your story to be however long you want it to be. You can revise it, or cut things out from your story. You can even switch around scenes if you’d like. It’s up to you, the author, to decide. So this option is a lot more flexible than quality, which is definitely a plus. The downsides? The downsides are that sometimes the reader may get a little bored with the story if it’s too long or if they have too many pages to read. (who wants to read a 1000 page book?) This is why it’s really important to cut things and proofread before making an actual book-or even publishing one of your own works on the Internet.
So, which one’s better? Quality or quantity? Personally, I think quality is better, but this is just because I write fiction and that requires a lot of hooks and dramatized openers. Others may argue, after all, quantity is also special in it’s own ways, like how you can decide how to write and how long your story ends up to be. And I agree as well. Quantity is also good when you’re writing. It helps you decide how and when to write, as well. Overall, it is ultimately your decision about which one is better. You can decide which one to use when writing.
ending: +116 words
As I stared sullenly out the window, watching the rain fall slowly, I heard a silent knock at the door. I turned my head cautiously, not wanting to see who it was. I padded to the doorway decorated with a Christmas wreath and bells with my fluffy socks, and then opened it. Creak. A man stood at the front door, grinning from ear to ear. I gasped. “DAD!” I shrieked, falling into his arms. I cried and cried as I hugged him that night. I was so happy. Somebody was watching me from the ice-covered windows. thank you,
I mouthed. Thank you for making this the best holiday season I could ever ask for.
The end.
total word count: 2469
weekly #3
part 1: 690 words
Just because something looks terrible on the outside doesn’t necessarily mean that it’s gorgeous on the inside. Paraphrased? Don’t judge a book by it’s cover, never underestimate an experience, and never try to do something that no one else has done yet. All of these great assumptions are what makes life so crazy..and also what makes life so beautiful in general. I was assuming myself that I was going on this dangerous trip just because I had been forced to. It was something I had to do, not just because I voluntarily wanted to do it but because it was scheduled on my calendar, which clearly meant I had to show up. To be honest with you, I was dreading it. I was dreading the showing up part, the whole event in total, and also the walking along the beach part. I get why they wanted to do it-so that us youth would have a chance to be in nature, help the community, and “bond” together. But after sixth grade, everything just went downhill for me. I didn’t understand why some of my earlier friends no longer wanted to hang out with me anymore, and I didn’t understand why they were not together anymore. It was rough, the first couple of weeks, enduring harsh treatment from them and side-eyes, weird social environments because it was middle school. I didn’t know where I would fit in or where I belonged. This is why I was positive-really, really positive, that the trip to the beach was about to be an utter disaster story. I guess it was anticlimactic that my former best friends had also been invited. I didn’t want to be included just because they were too. And even though the trip was supposed to be fun for me, I just imagined sitting there, at the beach, alone and tired, with no friends. They had their own friends, but I guess I never thought about what it must feel like to be all alone sometimes. It was one of the worst feelings in the world-it was a painstaking sensation that couldn’t seem to go away, no matter how hard I tried or no matter how hard I tried to completely erase it from my thoughts. But it continued haunting me even in my sleep. I told my mom and she was a little bit concerned, but not that much. She assumed I was having sleep issues, and was worried about insomnia. I assured her that I definitely did not have insomnia, I was just having a hard time sleeping because I had been stressed recently. I wasn’t exactly bored of everything, I think I was simply just worn out. I didn’t particularly want to go to the beach, and it was exhausting for me to think that way. I lugged myself to the beach, and all of the sudden, I saw a dog! My mouth dropped open. A dog! It was a labrador breed mix with poodle, black with white streaks. She looked so cute and fluffy! I couldn’t believe my eyes at what I was seeing next. On the beach, I was wearing purple sunglasses to protect myself from the intense heat. I shaded myself, carefully applying sunscreen that was UV ray protectant as well. “Ah, yes.” I slathered it all on me, on my skin and legs and even on my arms! Unfortunately, it made me look like a ghost who had previously woken from the dead, which was bad because I didn’t want to terrify any children, so I lazily swiped around some sunscreen. That should do it, I thought, and watched as the kids played with a bright yellow and red beachball, tossing it back and forth just like volleyball. As time slowly went by and everybody had to leave, I watched as the sun set beyond the horizon, and mothers packed up their belongings to take the kids home. I sat there and waited patiently for about five more excruciating minutes, and finally saw a food truck pull up and halt to a jolting stop. It was now officially time for me to eat dinner.
part 2: +487 words
Not everything was the way it seemed. I know it was a stereotype for me to think this “oh, all girls my age are into hot trendy thingies” or all little girls love the color pink and love princesses. I wanted to redefine what impossible really meant. I was more than just that girl. I didn’t like the way others thought of me all the time. And I didn’t like the way society treated girls. Like we weren’t capable of anything in our lives. I knew that they were wrong about that. Even as the decades passed, we didn’t even get the vote until the 1900’s! Something was wrong with society. The pay gaps, the way that guys are always treated better than women, and even girls who never get their rights! I just thought it was so unfair. People should be treated equally no matter their gender, ethnicity, or even background! So I decided to make change. RIght there on the beach, as I was eating tacos, I finished up the last of the crunchy letttuce, salsa, and tomatoes on my taco. I stood up and started to chant and walk around the beach.
“WHAT DO WE WANT?”
“EQUAL RIGHTS EQUAL RIGHTS!”
“The environment is dying, people are trying”
“STOP THE”
Stomp stomp
“STOP THE WAY IT’S ALWAYS BEEN!”
Clap clap,
Stomp stomp.
I loudly marched around the beach that way for a bit over one hour. I was hoping that some people would notice our protest, the way that it’s always been, and inspire them to take action in their own communities. As I watched, I knew that someone was watching. And I was right! A crowd had gathered around me, intently watching my loud protest. They stood behind a roped-off area, as I marched with a sign. “WHAT DO WE WANT?”
“EQUAL RIGHTS!”
Clap clap, stomp stomp
“STOP THE WAY IT’S ALWAYS BEEN!”
We continued marching all the way until sunset. In some books, this is called a Peace March. I call it our Equal Rights for Humanity March. It’s a slightly longer title, but it still works; in my opinion, anyways. A reporter walked up to me and said, “hey, how are you?” she held up a gigantic microphone over with fuzzyness on top. I paused for a second to think about this. “You know what you’re doing is abnormal,” she told me. “What would you like other girls to know about the change you’re investing in the community today?” I thought about it for a second. …”I want them all to know that you’re never too young to spark change. And that you can make a difference no matter how old you are and no matter what your gender is.” The reporter nodded and jotted down some notes. “Thank you for saying that. This concludes our interview with you for now. Turning the camera back to Jeb Webster, ABC FOX news.”
part 3: +451 words
One specific stereotype stood out to me. Not because I used it very often, but because I overhood adults talking about it. They thought that just because you were American, meant that you lived in a nice two-story house, had two perfect kids, drove a six-seater vehicle, and had a stable job that got you enough money. If I’m going to be considerate about America’s “perfect” version of society, I think that it’s not all like that. Some families are poor, and others don’t have a lot of money. So this is a valid stereotype because it says that all families must have a nice house and kids and green grass outside of their lawn. Not all families can even afford that.
This conveys into my own life because back home-well, not here on the beach, we have a fairly good house. I typically make good grades. But I had never given a second thought about why our house may look the way it is today, or why some parts were falling apart and crashing down onto the floor. I had never given or paid much attention to those specific details. That was really sad now that I had given it more thought over time. I stared at the sun setting on the beach, and decided I needed a refreshing drink to cool down. I ordered from the food truck again, and I got agua fresca from the food truck. It was a genuine, authentic Mexican food truck with a huge taco on top, advertising the tacos that they sold. The food truck was also bright pink with some blue stripes. On the outside, it read, “And serve yourself!”
I gingerly grabbed the freezing cold agua fresca from the caterer, and sat down with my pink strawberry agua fresca, stirring the straw in it.
(Of course plastic was always bad for the environment, but I wasn’t going to complain. I picked up a napkin from the dispenser and wrapped that around the cup, as well. I was drinking the whole thing on a beach/lounge chair, laid back with some overhead coverage. I sighed. I don’t think I’d gotten a suntan from the entire time we were here-and that duration had been for quite a long time. I decided to mix my drink around, hearing the slushy ice noises inside as well. I put my sunglasses next to me, and relaxed slowly by the outcrops of the reef, listening to the shores and waves lap quietly. I hadn’t brought a sun hat, unfortunately, but spinning it positive, I did remember to bring swim clothes and a change of regular clothes for us to take back home when we got too wet.
part 4: 807 words
I remember vastly when we were trying to get to the beach in a hurry. I vividly remember how much I dreaded it, how much I fought the fact that I had to go to the beach in the first place. I was really wrong. I was wrong because the beach had actually been a pleasant experience, not only for me, but for watching and listening as well. I scolded myself for thinking differently back then. I was a completely different person. Sighing super sadly, I watched the sun set some more and thought over what I had learned on this journey. It had definitely been a learning experience. Kicking off my polka-dotted flipflops, I ran barefooted into the beach, trying to pick up trash. Clang! Clang! Clang! That was the noise of all the trash cans, metal, and plastic wrap falling into my garbage bag. I slowly picked up the different pieces of trash with a grabber, one by one. Some objects were dirty and caked over with sand from sitting there for too long, and others looked just fine, although a little rusty and burnt from sitting in the sun too long. Overall, all of them had gotten dirty one way or another. I had thought about going home a million times today. I wasn’t about to give up. I collected six-pack rings, newspapers lying around, and other trash. I wiped away the ever-growing sweat on my head and asked myself why I had to do this at this time of day. I guess we’ll never know, but it felt insanely good to finally be doing something to help the environment. All of the sudden, my stomach growled. It felt like I had eaten a cow. That must have been from all the food I’d eaten from the truck-I glanced over to the parking lot, where the truck had previously been. I didn’t see it, it’d mysteriously disappeared. Shocked, I wondered slightly where the truck had gone, but decided not to worry too much about that. I lingered on the thought for a moment longer, staring wistfully at the empty spot where the truck had parked. I shook my head, clearing it. I didn’t need to be worrying about that right now. I sat next to the beach chairs, with the small white garbage bag resting quietly near my feet. The sun was shining, a brilliant gold and orange color, like the sunrise but somehow the exact opposite. I felt an overwhelming sense of calm fill me and decided to watch the sun set. It was like nothing had ever happened that day, like no thing had ever interrupted my long slumber. I guess in hindsight, what I was doing was worthwhile. I fought for equal rights and now so many people knew about it. Amazingly awed and astonished by my own doings, I couldn’t believe how I had done this. People always look at girls and think that they aren’t smart enough or that all girls wear tutus or frolic. But that’s not actually true. We’re so much more than that. We can be doctors, lawyers, and teachers. We can even be astronauts, physicists, and geologists. There are many times when we have been told that we’re not enough or that boys are better than us. But I know that’s wrong. I think I have finally proved the world wrong about that. I sniffed the air, smelling my leftover taco which had tasted like burnt grass and spicy salsa. I knew one thing to be true. I would always remember this day, the day I proved everybody wrong, the day when I decided to take a stand and go against the system. The day when I decided that it was okay not to be normal, to fight for what I knew was right inside. And by doing that, I felt so much more relieved, so happy that I had gotten to fight for issues that I knew were right. I know I have a long way to go. I have so many more people to meet and things to do and see before I even call myself experienced. But for now I am going to continue being an activist, because there are so many problems in the world. I knew that one thing to be true and I would continue moving along with life. It wouldn’t always be easy. There would be roadblocks and hard things to come. Pitfalls and unexpected twists, which are the downsides of life. But I know one thing to be true. I would forever remember the day I took my stand. Always, now and forever to come-to eternity.
“WHAT DO WE WANT?”
“EQUAL RIGHTS EQUAL RIGHTS!”
“The environment is dying, people are trying”
“STOP THE”
Stomp stomp
“STOP THE WAY IT’S ALWAYS BEEN!”
Clap clap,
Stomp stomp.
The end.
total word count: 2,436 words
Weekly #4
+3306 words
Part 1: this is based off of conversations I had with SWCers. Unfortunately, I didn’t have that many conversations but I did have long conversations with two people.
First person: https://scratch.mit.edu/studios/6446649/comments/#comments-166957970 and
https://scratch.mit.edu/studios/6446649/comments/#comments-166959339
Second person: https://scratch.mit.edu/users/SupaArtz/#comments-171900762
https://scratch.mit.edu/users/SupaArtz/#comments-171902759
+615 words
One thing I liked about this session is that it provided prompts for everybody to follow. I never got bored because there was always something to do: dailies, weeklies, cabin wars, word wars, you name it! I really enjoyed connecting with my cabinmates and I did get to know more about them as well. I have to admit, at the beginning of this session I was a little shocked and hesitant, because I had never been placed in dystopian before in all my SWC’s. The first two times I got poetry as my cabin, which was my first choice. I didn’t know how to write dystopian or even what the genre was like. So I was a little out of my comfort zone because I don’t really write dystopian, I usually write poetry or fantasy. Although I was a little hesitant at the beginning of this session about the genre, I did end up writing more and discovering more about the genre. It was a little discomforting, I must admit to write in the dystopian genre. I thought it was going to be all blood and gore, which was a little disconcerting to my lungs. I didn’t like blood and gore, and although I had read The Hunger Games before, I didn’t want it to be as evil as President Snow. One thing that I didn’t like about this session was that it was the first session after the studio update, which was a little sad. Also, it was the first session that Alyelle was not leading one of her own cabins. One of the bummers of this session was that so many of my friends that I had made over the past year started to disappear. They were going on hiatus and some of them left forever. One thing that I particularly liked about this session is that it is my third session of SWC, so some people who joined at the same time as me in March got to be co-leader! Some of these people also include my sister @qhostsonq. I am really really proud of everybody who made it to their third session of SWC, because it’s not easy after the second session.
A lot has changed throughout the studio update.
I didn’t think I was even going to sign up for this session of SWC because I went on a long hiatus, plus at the end of last session I wasn’t sure I was coming back for November. I even remember saying I might not come back, that I would come back next July.
But I changed my mind. October came around and everybody was signing up for SWC despite not being notified for camper signups anymore, we still had a lot of people in SWC. I wanted to join not because I really wanted to but because I still believed in myself. I think that even though I took a hiatus to focus on life more, I thought that I was still a great writer. That’s why I signed up. Technically, I could be considered a co-leader now as well because I have done enough SWC’s but
I don’t want to apply for co-leader because I know mine would look absolutely terrible
I don’t think I’m going to do that many SWC’s after this one
I’m just lazy and want to be a camper because I doubt I would be selected anyways. I’m not a good coder.
One thing that’ll be sad once this SWC ends is that it will officially be the holidays. I’m a little excited but also scared about that. I love the holidays because of all of the music, festivity, and just positive spirit in general.
Part 2: the theme of the cabins 528 words
One day, I was walking through the fantasy forest. Lightning bugs buzzed all around me, and the trees gave off an eminent and enchanted glow. Long ago, this place was cursed to be forever haunted. A fairy about ten inches high dedicated this forest to be only enchanted creatures of the woods, no more and no less. Now, only fairies and gnomes lived in the forest, collecting mushrooms and their daily doses of fairy potion, which turned out to simply be sweet nectar with a twang of honey in it as well. We danced around the fairy ring, which happened to be currently decorated with small flowers, some daisies and others purple stringed instruments as well in tune with the rest of the chorus. We had come to believe over the years that humans didn’t like us and we should never interfere with their land. I didn’t mean it to be rude, I was simply stating facts. Humans would just never see us as we were. All we wanted to do was cheer up people, especially human children. But the adults of the human world wouldn’t allow it. They thought that we were dangerous to humankind and that we should stay put forever. Our leader Myra didn’t think that this was a good idea. So she called a meeting of all of the fairies one summer day to discuss this fact. “They’re invading us.” A fairy named Abby called, twisting her golden yellow braids of her hair. “We have no land to ourselves..” Rose complained. “We all agree that it was better off before.” All eyes flipped to Myra, who shook her head. “Look, I know that humans are threatening our land and we don’t know that much about their species. However, I do know that I must make a decision for the good of fairykind. I command that the gates to the human world be closed forever.” With that, she stuck out her glittering sliver wand, and the gates were magically closed. Not all the fairies had a positive outlook about this. One immediately burst into tears and ran off, sobbing. Myra tried to attempt a smile at us. “Trust me,” she whispered. “It’ll be better this way. I promise.”
Fifty years later.
The gates are still locked. It has been this way for almost a century, and we fairies have continued to life life as we always have: safe and secluded. But one day, a fairy brought up the topic that we once had cheered up human children. Children nowadays weren’t growing up with the correct magic that we had provided them in the past, and so grew up to be sad and discouraged adults. One fairy named Lily suggested that we do it again. I was nervous because I knew the gates had been closed for a reason. Yes, Myra was dead already, but that didn’t mean that we just had to break all of her rules. I thought it was too risky. “We don’t know what they’re like, they could be mean.” All we decided to do was to wait and see for the best outcome. Wait and see.
Part 3: theme of my cabin +764 words
The rebellion's over…
It's time to rebuild
But what they didn't tell you?
The government left its mark
-no, not just on society
…on you
Each and every one of you has been branded
It's hidden, invisible,
and yet,
it hinders you, divides you,
and as long as you can't see it,
it conquers you.
Survivors, that's you,
those who are left after the war.
You've overthrown the government
and put an end to corruption at last.
But now, you must rebuild,
begin to collect scraps and pieces
to slowly put the world back together.
And your mark, hidden yet there
Can only be uncovered
Once you've collected enough scraps ⌬
So, are you ready to join us?
The leaders that rose after the rebellion
to rebuild and regrow,
to survive to fight another day,
and most importantly of all,
to uncover your mark…
We had traveled a long way since that day. The day since we had overthrown the government. It was a disastrous place, not a place for a child or for small children. I was positive that if I brought a baby here, they would either be captured or lost. The government was very conservative and capitalistic about their spending. After the leadership changed about ten years ago, I couldn’t bear to leave this place. It was my first home, after all. But then they decided to go around, questioning even the nicest citizens of smuggling. I didn’t approve of this idea and neither did the people who had originally immigrated with me. They assumed that it was pure tyranny that the government was throwing innocent people in jail and accusing them of false charges. It was wrong, and we all knew it. You couldn’t go around just stealing people’s private information. That was illegal and even wrong to assume of somebody. That was inconsiderate and snooping. Our leadership changed one more time, in March of that same year. These leaders were much nicer and didn’t assume anything about us, much less question us. We never wanted to be voluntarily attacked, but it was no use. We were surviving. After the previous leadership, there had been knocks on our doors every Tuesday at midnight. We rationed food and stayed in our underground safe. It was better for everyone this way. We never thought that we would survive being in this dark, damp place for so long. I didn’t know if anything would happen or if somebody was coming after me after all. I didn’t want to take chances, so we hid in the only safe spot we knew of as of right now-underground hiding. I knew it wasn’t perfect, and also that I had a long way to go. The leadership that was controlling us right now wasn’t the best-well, it was better than the government before, but that was about it. It wasn’t terrible, but we needed a place to stay…before we wouldn’t survive in this corrupt, overthrown city.
Dystopian: The Cabin
As you can see when you enter the cabin, we are a city who has previously been overthrown by overlords. We’re the survivors, the ones who fought when they thought that the battle was over. The citizens who sacrificed it all, even when they could possibly risk their own lives. This is the fourteenth or fifteenth session of SWC. My leaders this time were @The-Book-Worm, @-ChocoLoco-, and @-PeacockPea-. I actually knew all of them before the session started, so I didn’t have to follow any of the leaders this time *yay!* Bookie is a normal leader-I think they’re more of an ambivert, although sometimes they will use caps and emojis as well (like when asking us to do the daily etc.) Bookie I mainly followed because they were a past leader in SWC during July. I’m not actually sure if that was the actual reason, but I’m not 100% positive.
Pia was actually my sister’s friend when she joined Scratch, so we have more of an acquaintance relationship. I was already following her because of that and then when she became a co-leader I am still getting to know her better! Bakie I was following from July because she became a co-host that session (yes, she is co-leading and co-hosting this session) She’s really nice once you get to know her and kind as well, although many mistake that as screaming in all caps LIKE THIS, RIGHT?! HI!!! Actually, I think when I took the personality quiz which (g)host are you, I got a mix of Bakie and Kat the first time I took the quiz.
Part 4: putting it together +1323 words
Finally, we had arrived at the gate. Fairies around me flitted around, topping different parts with mushrooms, and eating hurriedly. “Where are you going?” I wondered out loud. Myra was already gone. She had died about ten years earlier, after she had locked up the gate. Us fairies attended to her deathbed and listened closely to the faint heartbeat of the elder fairy. Abby rushed over and applied a wet, damp cloth to her forehead. Patting it down, five fairies watched as Myra closed her eyes and her hands were folded. Solemnly, all the five fairies who had been watching closely from the edges of the wall stepped forward and pulled a cloth blanket over her. She looked so peaceful, like nothing in the world could ever disturb her from this point on. I sighed as we hosted a funeral for her, and then sighed again.
It’s ten years later now, and some people around here want to open the gates. I don’t mind, exactly, but I’m wondering if that’s what Myra would have wanted. Of course, I can’t actually ask her. So we wait and wait for a sign that says we should open the gates, interfere with humans again. I took a deep breath and looked at Lily, the girl who wanted to bring the simplest magic back into the human land. I set my face into a determined look. “I’ll do it,” I told her under my breath. And with that, I pointed my wand at the golden gate, closing my eyes and shooting it towards the lock of the gate. It worked somehow, and sparks were flying out of it, so that probably meant I had done something. As soon as I had thought about that, something did happen. The gates flew open and I was adept to the human world. Finally! After so long. The night sky was lit up with dozens of stars that twinkled. I walked inside a young girl’s room and twinkled some fairy dust into the windowsill, hoping that she was watching me, a content smile lit up her face and inside, I knew, I just knew that something good was around the corner.
The end…to be continued
In addition to all of this, I couldn’t believe how much SWC had changed since I had joined. It had been almost an entire year, and things had definitely changed since the start of it, I had learned a lot. One thing that I certainly did miss about the first session was that it was before the studio update. I may or may not be lying but I feel like I’ve been writing less during SWC. It may be that homework was keeping me busy, leading up to me not updating my word count frequently. Either way, I know that the first session I wrote way more than this: 39k words to be exact about it. I remember the first session I ever had back in March. Poetry was called the poem cabin and the theme was Poem Sky Castle. We were in the sky, and you earned clouds for every daily activity you did, plus other random stuff. I just looked back at it, and it’s so nostalgic to see me do word sprints and critiques. Starr was my leader that session, and it was my first session since I had moved accounts in February. I didn’t know what SWC was when I signed up, I thought it was just some random project. But it turned out to be an infamous writing camp, which I did not see coming. Honey was my co-leader that session, and after that session she ended up becoming a co-host, which I’m still proud of. Also, I forgot to say that I got the most clouds that session, bringing me to a grand total of 216 clouds. That was a lot. Also, that session we also got to do the *thing* that everybody envies now because of the studio update. We got to do cabin destruction, which was a first for me that session so I didn’t really update the description once we were all promoted. I do remember editing it to say “mangoes” though. Anyways, on to the collab hangout. So there was a collab hangout that we got to participate in with the members of other cabins. I think it was dystopian and real-fi and some other cabins. We also had WOTD’s, or word of the days. They were always fancy and eloquent.
It all seems like so long ago right now, although it really only was eight months ago. Faraway and distant.
My second session of SWC was in July. That was the summertime, so I wasn’t doing any homework while writing. Also, this was the thirteenth session of SWC. Thirteen is supposed to be an unlucky number. I guess there were positive and negatives about this session. In the middle of July, the studio update hit and we had to go through the second half of SWC with the new update. Many people were mad about this, and some people left Scratch because of the controversial opinions on the update. Because of this, I got an innumerable amount of words that session, totaling 45k. This is the session I wrote the most, and even for this session I highly doubt that I’m going to top 45k, because of the lack of time I have in November. Moving on. I was in poetry in July, and I was so happy to have the same cabin again. Polar was my leader that time, along with Mech and Serrie. The theme was fire, like a spark of fire or a bonfire. During this session I also wrote a lot about fires because that was our theme, poetry fireside.
This session had the most campers participating with me; 40 people in poetry. I should also mention that even though I’ve been in SWC for three sessions now I haven’t won a writing competition award. This is because your chances of getting an award are very small. There’s only about 30 spots for an award out of the 500 people in SWC. Your chances are about 30/500 which is 3/50 which turns out to be 9/100. You have a 9% chance of winning a writing award (not that much.) Back to session number two, the July 2021 SWC. Another thing that was implemented during July was the RP studio. It was sort of like our hangout center, but this time we were doing it with Myth and Sci-fi. The goal was to burn Earth using our supplies. We had hammers, nails, and suits inside the spaceship. First you had to create a character who was going to go on this mission with you, and you had to create a character using this project https://scratch.mit.edu/projects/548876593/ My character was named Maddy and she was 13 years old. She also had a pet dragon along with her, although the dragon did not participate in much of the storyline. This session, I made an amazing thank you project for my leaders (July.) It took me one straight week to code by myself, and I don’t know if I’m going to do anything for this session but I’m still thinking and I only have less than one week left. I actually wasn’t going to join this session, but now I’ve been giving back, it seems so great to me.
Now that I look at this from so long ago, I realize myself just how much I’ve changed myself, and I realize how I’ve grown as well. That’s an amazing, tremendous achievement of mine. I have grown and my accomplishments are growing with me as well. Every heartbreak, all the tears I shed, the laughter I made with my friends in SWC are irreplaceable memories I’ll never forget, even when I leave and even when I grow up.
Total word count: 3306 words
Last edited by softlysinging (Nov. 29, 2021 22:51:16)
- AmazaEevee
-
500+ posts
Scratch Writing Camp Writing Sharing Thread (November 2021)
Eevee's November SWC Writing
Hey! I'm Eevee and this is my 2nd session of SWC!
MC Dailies
11/29
544 words
(Sorry in advance if I portrayed anyone in a different way <3)
“Our first contestant is Whiteandblackct flip-flop breeze,” Sini announces dully. A faint laugh and cough comes from the others. “Tough crowd.”
“Oh, come on Sini! You can do so much better than that when announcing me!” Whiteandblackcat flip-flop Breeze complains.
Sini snarls, “Your name is a pain and a mouthful.”
“Well, if it's a mouthful, you could just say ‘Kat’ instead,” Kat giggles.
“I'll stick with Whiteandblackcat flip-flop Breeze, thank you very much,” Sini says, briskly, “'Kat' makes you sound too friendly.”
Whiteandblackcat flip-flop Breeze gasps, “But I am friendly! Right, guys?” She looks around frantically at the others. The group stays quiet as Sini glares at them from behind Whiteandblackcat flip-flop Breeze.
“Next contestant is Bakie,” Sini continues, followed by the previous awkward silence.
“Yay Bakie?” Birdi cheers, breaking the silence.
“Birdi, Alba, and Honey are the remaining contestants,” Sini concludes quickly, “Come on, let's get on with this contest.”
Alba grins, “Thanks for officiating this contest, Sini.”
Sini returns a half-smile, “I don't know why I'm the one officiating this contest,” she says, licking her lips, “I could easily finish up those delicious, ripe mangoes before any of you have a chance to blink.”
“You see! Sini agrees with me!” Whiteandblackcat flip-flop Breeze slides next to Sini as if they were best buddies, “We shouldn't have this mango eating contest! We should instead-”
“A songwriting contest!” Alba says, gleefully. An identical look of horror, twisted with some disappointment, blossoms on each of the other contestants' faces.“What! It'll be fun!”
Protesting cries comes from the contestants, growing louder and louder. The argument blends into a soundtrack of chaos.
“-have a bungee jumping contest,” Whiteandblackcat flip-flop breeze sighs. She shakes her head at the arguing hosts and co-hosts and slips out of the room. She returns shortly with a swimming suit on, plain with a picture of a white and black cat wearing flip flops on it. She looks at the arguing group of hosts and rubs her hands with a menacing smile growing on her face.
Over in the argument, Bakie is trying to make some progress. “But seriously, a songwriting contest? Alba, you know you're going to win!”
“Oh, I am? You guys really think I'm that much better than you guys?” Alba says, sheepishly, with an innocent look on her face.
“Alba!” groans in sync comes from the others.
“Why not an art contest? I can draw!” Bakie proposes.
Birdi nods eagerly, liking Bakie's proposal better, “I can draw too!”
“Don't forget about me!” Honey pipes up, “Kat too! Where is she anyways?”
Sini coughs, “I think you mean Whiteandblackcat flip-flop breeze.” she corrects, “And neither Alba nor I have an equal chance as you guys.”
Behind them, Honey had snuck out and found Kat in her schemes. They had finished pushing the pool up close enough when Birdi gasped.
“GO NON FI-SH!” Honey screams as she flops into the pool.
Kat smirks, with a hand on her hip. She climbs up the ladder that had been put next to the pool as the others watch in horror. She jumps into the pool with as much force as she can as the others scramble to cover themselves. Their actions appear useless against the sudden glops of water that splashes onto them.
11/20
334 words
“Come on!” Charlie yells, “We have to be late!”
“I'm coming!” I call out, “Why do you want to be late?”
“Well, obvi!” she explains, “The ones with the late streaks get the prize at the end of the school year!”
“Then, why,” I huff, “do we have to go so fast? And why did it start the week before school ends?”
“Oh, Ari,” Carlie sighs, “You are so innocent and naive.”
I looked at her confused. “What does that have to do with anything?”
“Oh look!” she says, pointing at her watch all of a sudden, “Class starts in 2 minutes! I gotta go!”
I checked my watch, as she raced past me. “School doesn't start for another 10 minutes,” I say, confused. I shrug and make my way to my first class. As I walk down the hall, I see glimpses of Charlie running around.
I hear the warning bell ring as I near the door.
Charlie breezes past me and sits down in her chair. “Hey, Ari!” she says, as the bell rings. “You're early.”
I walk into class and Mr. T looks at me disapprovingly, marking me early. Was it just me or has everything been crazy today?
The next few classes went by, fairly normal, considering what had happened earlier, though Darren slipped on the banana split that was illegally dispensed from the mini bathroom vending machines.
I got to lunch and Charlie had started a food fight already. I think I saw a shoe and a glizor being thrown into the air. I sat down at the cleanest table I could find and started to lay out all of my food. I chose the most delicious-looking rotten banana I could find. As I peeled it, the aroma and the sensation of sticky sweetness overcame me. Taking a deep breath, I got ready. As I opened my mouth, I got my hand up and ready. I yelled and threw the banana, accidentally hitting Mr. T, straight on the mustache.
My critique
67 words
I love how chaotic it is and how Leticia knows everything while the main character is clueless. I think that it was nice to see that the doggie dance competition stayed at the center of all of it. And the setting stays true throughout it all. I think you did a great job on keeping some points the same throughout but still made it make no sense.
For @Cru-mble
11/18
610 words
Song: Lilac by IU
(I used translate lyrics ^^)
Prompt:
Could this last goodbye be any sweeter?
Love resembles a misty dream
“I’m counting on you,” she told me, as parting words, “Never forget me.”
“I’ll be waiting for you,” I replied, handing her a lilac, “See you in the spring!”
She took the lilac and blushed. “I’ve got to go,” she said, picking up her bag, “Bye, love!”
“Goodbye…” I waved and my words faded into the wind. I watched as she got onto the train with her parents, her lace ivory dress, flowing.
I sat up with a start. I had the dream again. It was a scene from my life. I still remember it, faintly. We were to meet again in the spring. I looked at the calendar next to me. It’s been 10 springs past. How much longer were we supposed to wait? My memory of the moment was fuzzy. Did she forget me? I had only been 10 then. She was 11, I believe. She was older than me, by half a year. That’s all I know. My own memory is all I can count on.
I got up and got dressed. I have to work at the station again. I don’t dare go off to school and miss the spring she comes back. I don’t have parents to help me out either. It’s been 14 years since I’ve seen my parents. They went on an overseas voyage. They were to be gone for 2 years. I stayed with my grandparents then. They were shipwrecked midway. I never saw them again. I stayed with my grandparents another year, as I was too anyways. It was only those next two years that I was acquainted with this mysterious girl. Her parents took me in. They left me back with my grandparents after they left. I had tried to get them not to go overseas, but they wanted their daughter to study abroad. I can only hope that they didn’t face the same fate as my late parents.
“Neil!” Ian’s voice shattered my thoughts, “There’s a letter for you! Well, at least, the only ‘scrawny lilac boy’ that I know of is you.” Ian laughs at himself.
I sigh. “Give me that!” I get the letter out of his hands and open it gently.
‘This coming spring
I’ll be coming along too
I hope you haven’t waited too long
I’ll see you under the tree of memories
Your dear Amethyst, Amy’
“So her name is Amy,” I thought in awe.
“Ooh, a girl,” Ian said, getting closer, “Who is she?” He said, raising his eyebrows.
“Oh, shut it,” I told him. “I haven’t even seen her in 10 years.”
“Neil,” Ian replied, looking serious for a bit then cracked a smile, “Don’t play with me, bro.”
I pushed him off of me. “No, I’m serious. I haven’t seen her in over 10 years.”
“So, you going to take me to the ‘tree of memories’?” Ian said, jokingly, probably still thinking that I was joking.
“Tree of memories…” I thought, “I’ve heard that somewhere.”
“Neil!” Amy called, “Come on!”
“I’m coming!” I said, “This basket isn’t the lightest.”
“Slowpoke!” she giggled, “I’m already at our tree of memories!” she said, playfully, from the top of the hill.
“I’m carrying the food that we’re going to have for lunch!” I said, cooly, “You wouldn’t want anything to your mother’s homemade pastries, would you?”
“Neil!” Amy cried, “You wouldn’t dare.”
I pulled out the bag of bread from the basket and put it behind my back. “Oops!” I said, innocently, as the basket tumbled down and stopped at a rock.
“NEIL!” Amy shrieked, “Why would you- Oh.” she sighed, seeing my smirk. “Come on up with the food!”
“I’m coming, I’m coming!”
11/14
239 words
Cucumber and Watermelon
Cucumb-melon (That sounds like cocomelon but let’s name her coco why not XD)
My name is Coco. People like to describe me as a punk, but a softie. But the only one who would even bother to get close enough to me to describe me is Mellie. Most don’t even like to come up to me or even bother to shoot me a look. They just isolate me. And I hate being like this. It’s not like I can control who I am. Well, I guess I could be a bit nicer. What else am I supposed to say if a guy just rams into me and causes me to fall back into a locker and drop all of my stuff, not to mention I was late to class again! Am I supposed to say ‘Thank you’? Even if I was supposed to, I wouldn’t say thank you to that! He rammed into me! It was obvious it was intentional! Why else would anyone run that quickly?
Maybe because he was late for class and it was right behind you?
OH, BE QUIET, MELLIE! This is my story, not yours.
Yeesh, sorry girl.
And everyone just has to criticize my clothing choice! So sure, I wear clothes with the names of various rock bands on them! What does that have to do with not liking my style? You wear t-shirts with a print. So do I!
11/12
401 words
“Do you think we should tell the boss that we blew up that planet, or just forget about it?” Ray asked as he and Sam fled the scene.
“I don’t think it’s a big deal,” Sam laughed nervously, watching the red dust spread out.
“Hehe,” Ray awkwardly agrees, “There are planets exploding all the time.”
“Enough with the act,” Sam says frantically, “seriously, are we dead or what?”
“We’re high rankers, she’ll understand,” Ray says, doubt coming through clearly, “She’s not going to investigate it too much. I hope.”
“WHAT WERE YOU NITWITS THINKING?” Teela cries, slamming her palm against her desk. “I GAVE YOU A SIMPLE MISSION! BUT DID YOU LISTEN? NOOOOOO- Well, you did complete your mission,” she pauses for a second and continues her rant, “BUT YOU WERE INSTRUCTED TO COME BACK IMMEDIATELY FOR THE ICE CREAM SOCIAL!”
“Sorry, ma’am,” Sam gulps, wincing, and waiting for the rest of her wrath to be unleashed.
“I TAKE NO SORRIES!” Teela barks, pointing at the poster behind her.
‘SORRIES ARE NOT ALLOWED!’ it read, in big, bold letters.
Sam starts to sweat and a nervous grin creeps on his face.
“I’LL LET YOU TWO OFF FOR NOW!” Teela screams, walking out the door. “I PROBABLY MISSED THE SPECIALS AND I’LL BE LEFT WITH THE LEFTOVERS!” She stomps off, leaving Sam and Ray surprised and stunned.
“We actually didn’t get into trouble,” Ray says, a grin now plastered over his cast-fallen face, “Thank you, ice cream social!”
While Ray was now happy, Sam wasn’t as much. His eyes were wide, as he recounted what had happened. “There was red light.” Sam said to no one in particular.
“What?” Ray asked, puzzled, “What red light, when?”
“As we were leaving,” Sam jumped up, quickly running to the door, “We gotta tell Boss!”
“Wait, what?” Ray called out, quickly following Sam through the ship.
When they arrived at the cafeteria, Ray had to quickly catch up as Sam weaved and dodged through their crewmates. “Boss!” Sam yelled over the loud noise of the chatter, “There’s something I have to tell you!” He looked around frantically for Teela and her usual team.
“Sam,” Ray finally said, “I don’t think she’s here.”
Sam sighed, “I’m going to have to agree with you there. I don’t see her anywhere!”
“Let’s go back and see if she’s in her office,” Ray said, this time taking the lead.
11/8
Eevee eagerly awaits enchanting enchiladas while investigating encrypted electrocardiographs.
11/6
Words by @—-Dawn—-: Pie, Candy, Chips, Cola
348 words
“PIE!” Sally yells, throwing it as far as she could and ducking quickly behind the table.
“EEK!” Faith cries, as pie filling falls on her shirt. “SALLY!” Faith picks up a large bag of chips and rips it open. She starts throwing handfuls of ships at Sally.
Sally jumps up and grabs a couple of chips out of the air. “Mmmm. Barbeque chips, my favorite! Hehe!” she ducks at another round of chip cannons from Faith. Faith and Sally continue to throw pies and chips at each other.
“SO! NO ONE WANTS SOME COLA?” Samuel calls out over the chaos, coming nearer to them. “I’VE GOT JOLLY RANCHERS! YOUR FAVORITE, FAITH! AND SOME CHOCOLATE MINTS FOR YOU, SALLY! IF YOU WOULD JUST STOP FOR A SECO-”
“MORE PIES, COMING YOUR WAY, FAITH!” Sally rages, much to Samuel’s dismay.
“Sally-!” Samuel says, getting hit by an apple pie, thrown expertly by Sally, on his left.
“CHIPS CANNONS AWAY!!!” Faith yells, hitting Samuel with chips on his right side.
“PIES!”
“CHIPSSSSS!”
“AUGH! STOP!” Samuel cries. “PLEASE AT LEAST LET ME GET TO MY CANDY AND COLA!” Samuel looks up. “Huh?”
The chaos had gone down with pies splattered on the walls and floor and chip crumbs lying everywhere. Faith and Sally were quiet and the candy. WAIT! The candy and cola! Samuel looked around, frantically.
“Hehe!” he heard giggles from the door. He walked nearer to the door, cautiously. He put his hand on the doorknob and-
“SURPRISE!” The door opened and Sally and Faith yelled in unison, throwing candies and pouring Cola on Samuel. He staggered backwards, in surprise.
“Look! I’m drenched now! And that was the last can of Cola! You know that Mom isn’t going to go shopping until next-”
“Sally! Don’t we have our playdate with Felicity in a bit?” Faith asked, innocently.
“You are right, dear Faith,” Sally replied. “ We should get going!” They walked away, holding hands, giggling.
“But the room is a mess!” Samuel called out after them. “Who’s going to clean it up!” His words were left to echo down the hall.
11/5
603 words
(I took creative liberties in changing details and names that deal with people i know irl and may have added/changed things I’m not exactly sure about. I did add details to have it make more sense. I also kept some things the way it was in my dream to get some chaos.)
“Let’s go!” my dad called out to Darryl. “We have to hurry!”
Darryl ran past with his dark blue hair in a mess. “Bye guys! See you later!” he yelled, stuffing some toast in his mouth.
I watched as he got in the car and drove off with Dad, in the dark, still dawn air. “Come on!” Dani nudged me. “We’ve got to get ready too!”
I went to my room and threw on some clean clothes. I picked up my bag and got into the car with Dani. She drove off to my new school, Franklin Middle. Well, not so new for me. I used to go there 2 years ago before we moved away and moved back. She dropped me off at the front of the school. “You sure you don’t want me to come with you?” she asked.
“I’m fine!” I said. “I’ve been here before. See you later!” I ran to the front door and started to walk in. “Nurse, Secretary, here! Principal’s office.” I read the doors and peeked my head in through the door.
“Hello!” a Caucasian lady said to me. She was dressed in a tan jacket, with buttons running all the way down. Next to her was an Asian high schooler. “You must be Laura Hodges. This is Mary Ann,” she said, gesturing to the high schooler. “She’ll help you get your schedule and settle. From what I’ve heard, you've been here before. Oh, excuse me. I’m Mrs. Miller.”
“Hello, Mrs. Miller, Mary Ann.” I greeted. “Yes, I’m Laura Hodges. I used to come here 2 years ago, in 5th grade. Actually, I think…” I gestured to the wall. “I have an award for academics here.” I was right. My name was on a plaque on the wall.
“Well, I’ll let Mary Ann get you all situated.” Mrs. Miller beamed.
“Hey, Laura. As you know, I’m Mary Ann,” Mary said, dully. She handed me a paper with my schedule on it. “Your dorm is room ### and there are many activities you can do here. If you would like, you could go with me on our morning mountain trip.”
“That sounds like fun!” I exclaimed. “Just one thing. Can I bring my sister with me? I have to watch after her.” *poof! 5 year old sister appears*
“Sure. As long as you take care of her.” Mary Ann replied.
My sister reached her arms up at me, wanting to be carried. I picked her up and put her on my back. I followed Mary Ann into the next room, where a group of girls was. Another high schooler introduced herself as Alexa and opened up a door that led to the mountains. The brisk cool air swept upon us and we started through the deep snow. *in t-shirts and shorts, of course* Alexa showed us down a path that led to a courtyard of sorts. When we got there, I let my sister off of my back to let her run around for a bit. I sat on one of the snowy stone benches and enjoyed the mountain view. Suddenly I heard her scream and I got up and searched for her. There was a cliff and I looked over the ledge, to see another courtyard about 11 feet down and my sister hanging onto a random tree branch sticking out.
“Don’t worry, Grace!” I called out to her. “I’ll be down soon!” I looked around and found a staircase leading down. “Grace?” I saw her running towards me and I scooped her up. There was a fountain in this courtyard and statues covered with snow.
(There's a LOT more to my dream, but I don't have time to write it all now)
11/4
(My sister asked ‘What’s a doorknob?' because I asked her what she thinks about doorknobs in order to combine the sci-fi in-cabin prompt and the mc daily. She's really young too, so that's why she asked me what it is. And now my siblings think I'm obsessed with doorknobs. Thanks, LJ/j This took forever- Me trying to make a doorknob seem appealing: um, ugh, i don't know, LJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJ :sobs: )
516 words
“What’s a doorknob?” someone asked me one day, not too long ago.
“A doorknob?” I responded, baffled at the strange question. “It’s something that is attached to a door that you turn in order to open it. Is it not obvious?”
“But what REALLY is a doorknob?” they asked me again, with a cynical smile growing on their face. “What makes a doorknob a doorknob?” I told them they were crazy and continued with my day. “A doorknob has many little details!” they called out, in a sing-song voice behind me, cackling loudly.
Now I regret making that decision of walking away, instead of inquiring about the infinite different possibilities. The question has come back to haunt my mind endlessly. Reluctantly, I have composed a rather long response to ease my mind. If you have also been wondering about doorknobs, I say in advance, you’re welcome. And if you are the one who asked me, please stop asking me and anyone else these questions.
A doorknob, a doorknob
My curiosity has sparked.
And I blame a certain someone (LJ)
For this weird start
One may say right away
That it is used to open a door
Or a circular shiny thing attached to some wood
You could also think of it as a wheel and axle
If you’ve been learning about simple machines in the class
A doorknob is generally
Made out of metal
That could have been used
To make a really nice kettle
And excuse my mistake
they don't need to be fully made out of metal
but of jewels or stone as well
On the smooth surface probably resides
Millions of germs that gross me out at just the thought
Also, some doorknobs have locks
While others do not
Some locks on doors are easier to pick
But who needs to know that pfft
Anyways, besides that
Doorknobs can come in all shapes
They could be circular, straight
Or like an L
They could be triangle-shaped
for all I care
Colors and sizes, the possibilities are endless
Large or small, so many potential sizes
Doorknobs may have interesting designs
Intricate designs made specifically
For the customized doorknob
Millions of things to choose
Special engravings of swirls and lines
Some may also include letters and dots as well
My friend Darla (not real) got a new doorknob recently
Shining in all its crimson glory
It gleams brightly in the golden rays of the sun
A simple, but useful new addition
Its glossy surface is already covered
With fingerprints from already multiple uses
Specks of colorful paint from her latest project
And dust collecting unseen
(well not anymore at least)
My brother’s doorknob is covered
With identification prints of himself
Fingerprints, you could say
Sticky with some leftover glue
A slightly rusting bronze
Hiding mostly in the dark
Under shadows from above.
My sister’s doorknob is not to be seen
Well, with it being covered with a cloth and all
But underneath is a clean doorknob
Anding wiped every other day
I can only hope that this will ease my mind
Of that horrid question
11/3
Eevee (the character) got Aquarius!
11/2
I've never had a favorite dessert is because there are so many good ones. I wouldn't know what to choose! There's ice cream, pastries, cakes, cookies, and so many more. Plus, there are so many desserts that I haven't tried or even heard about! I mean, how am I supposed to know that I will REALLY like creme brulee if I haven't tried it yet. I do really want to try making creme brulee, but we don't have some of the things needed to make it yet. There are also so many different styles and cultures that desserts can come in. In the category of food, I usually like almost everything. It's one of the things I can never choose favorites for. Especially for desserts because I LOVE SWEETS- I wouldn't want to have to choose between all of the amazing delectable desserts out there and leave out some amazing things I haven't tried yet. But I do love Korean pastries, ice creams, sorbets, and chocolate stuff the best I guess. Do candies and mangoes count as desserts? I LOVE TOO MANY DESSERTS TO CHOOSE BETWEEN THEM OKAY? Actually, I love too many things in general. If I say I like orange sorbet more than mint-chocolate chip ice cream, who knows when mint chocolate chip will have revenge on orange sorbet? Or on me? I wouldn't want to make anyone (dessert) feel bad. I don't like having to choose between things to have a favorite. There are too many types of desserts out there and brilliant people can come up with more ideas for unique desserts. Do I have to choose a favorite dessert? I guess mango sorbet, brownies, or just mangos in general. Hehe. I'm still undecided on which dessert is my favorite. My favorite dessert is I still have no idea.
11/1
Hi!!!! I'm Eevee and I go by she/her. I'm in Sci-Fi this session and this is my second session of SWC. I love a variety of books and have no favorite author. I have way too many interests hhh- I can't wait to get to know new people and make friends. Good luck! <333
Sci-Fi Dailies
11/4
See main cabin daily for 11/4
11/2
Ding! The doorbell rang with a newly delivered package at the doorstep. Florence got up off her couch and made her way to the front door. She opened the door and found a brown package on the doorstep. She brought it in looking at it, curious what it could be.
'I didn't order anything recently, have I?' she wondered.
She examined the paper-packaged box again and found no trace of where it could have come from. She closed the door and made her way to her kitchen on the left side. Florence got a fresh cup of milk and sat herself down on the couch. She gulped half of the cup down and finally started to remove the brown paper wrapping off of the mysterious box. She was left with a simple box and brown paper spread across the floor. Cautiously, she opened the box, half expecting a puppet to pop up and scare her. When nothing came out of the box, she sighed in relief.
“I was worried for nothing. I thought that Julie might have-” she gasped as she read the note in the box.
The note was written in plain words, “If you’re reading this, it’s too late.” A dark shadow loomed over her from behind and Florence thought it got colder.
“No, stop Jul- AAAAAAAAH!” Florence jumped up, feeling a cold hand on her shoulder. “HOW! MANY! TIMES! HAVE! I! TOLD! YOU! TO! NOT! SCARE! ME!” she bellowed.
Another girl in a white bedsheet was rolling on the ground, overcome with laughter. “HA! You- you- should have seen, HA, your face!” she giggled.
“Julie! I hate being creeped out! And just because it's Halloween doesn't mean you have the right.”
Julie got up from the ground. “Does that mean ‘Her Highness’ is going to stop torturing this little peasant with pranks?” she batted her eyes at Julie, scarcely dodging her sister's full blown attack.
“Come here, you!” Florence yelled behind her.
Weeklies
Weekly #1
Part 1: (340 words)
Character #1: Extroverted and bright. Loves to share optimism and is happy-go-lucky. She acts like this to protect and hide the fact of her very broken family and doesn’t want others to feel the way she does. She has a soft spot for those who are injured or are going through an experience like her.
Character #2: He is more reserved and is informative. He likes to use proper grammar and prefers to not use slang. He can get excited when talking about one of his favorite classics or writings. He is academically driven and will take some time to warm up to. He tends to be introverted and scared very easily.
I’m just going to call them One and Two for now.
“Come on!” One laughs. “Mom wants us home before dinner!”
“I’m coming, sister!” Two calls out. “Be careful when running through the woods! You know that the-”
“The spirits are ancient creatures that are not to be underestimated.” One finishes. “I know! How many times do you have to give me that lecture?”
“Just be careful. I sense an odd feeling today.” Two shudders.
“Oh, come on!” One says brightly. “Dad might come to visit today!”
“Didn’t I say I was coming?” Two asks, hauling himself up over the wood wall. “One?”
“Oh! Stop it!” One giggles.
“One, what are you doing with a spirit?” Two asks, frantically.
“I just found this cute thing.” One squeals. “Stop tickling me! Hehe!”
“One! We have to get home!” Two shakes his head. “Now get away from the spirit!”
“Okay,” One grumbles, getting up. “You stay here,” she tells the spirit.
“One,” Two calls.
“Coming!” One runs to catch up with Two. “What do you think Dad will bring? I want another one of those glowy, spinny things!”
“Might,” Two replies, simply.
“What?” One asks.
“Might. Dad might come to visit today.” Two responds, in a matter-in-fact voice. “There’s a chance that he won’t come to visit. And he might bring gifts for us. He isn’t obliged to do so.”
Part 2: (546 words)
“Daddy?” One asks, rubbing her eyes. “Where are you going?”
“I’m going on a little trip, sweetie,” Dad responds, coolly, holding a duffel bag in his hand. “I’ll be back as soon as I can.”
“We have to hurry!” an unfamiliar voice calls.
“I’m coming!” he turns back to face One. “Now, go back to bed, little one.” He turns and rushes off into the trees, his jacket flapping before him.
“Daddy?” One cries out, almost choking. “Daddy!”
“One?” Two comes out, hearing the commotion. “Why are you out here? Mom has been looking for-'' Two notices her tear streaked face. “What’s wrong? One!”
“Daddy.” she sobbed. “H-he left. With a bag. He went with someone. I don't know.”
“Why would Dad leave us?” Two asked aloud. “Come on, One. Let’s go inside.” He shivered. “It's chilly out.”
“I’m not letting Daddy leave us.” One said, gritting her teeth.
“What! One! What are you talking about? You can’t just stop him!” Two exclaimed. “Plus, he's already left.”
One huffed. “Daddy can’t just leave us! There’s no explanation! I’m going after him!”
“One, think about this. We’ll go to Mom and talk about it-”
“I’m going to stop Daddy.” One stood up, boldly.
“One-” Two started.
“NO! And don’t try to stop me! I’m going to talk to him.” One started to run off, chasing after the faint shadow that was their dad.
Two contemplated what to do. He decided to go to Mom first and inform her. “Be careful, One! There are lots of spirits roaming around now!” he called out, running back inside the house. “Mom. Mom! I found One!”
“What? Where? Where is she?” Mom called, frantically, hurrying over.
“She’s outside!” Two answered, in a hurry. “She went after Dad!”
“What! Come on, Two!”
She ran out first, muttering worries, only to see One lying on the ground, curled up in a ball.
“One! One, sweetie,” Mom whispered, picking her up.
“Is she alright?” Two asks, cautiously.
“She’ll be fine. Let’s get inside for now. It’s getting cooler.”
The next day, they all got up and continued on with their day, like they usually would. The details of the past night were a blur to everyone. Mom and Two kept their distance from One as she sulked around. She muttered things every once in a while, but kept to herself. She refused to eat anything, claiming she had no appetite.
“One?” Mom asks, before dinner. “Would you like some mushroom stew?”
“He left us,” One whispered.
“What?” Two questioned. “Is this about last night?”
“He left us,” One repeated, louder this time. “He- he left us. And I couldn’t do anything about it.”
“One, we can talk about this after dinner. You have to eat.” Mom coaxed her. “It’s mushroom stew, your favorite.”
“One, are you okay?” Two says, quietly.
“No. I’m not okay. Daddy just- argh,” One buried her head into her hands, tears dripping down her face. “I don’t understand why.” She takes a deep breath and lets out a sigh. “But, I couldn’t just let him leave. Just let him leave us, leave me, leave Mom, leave Two,” she stammers, still unapologetic about her actions. One lets out a soft laugh. “I would like some of that mushroom stew about now.”
Part 3: (194 words)
So, I’m not sure exactly what I want the villain to be, but because I’ve procrastinated and I’m finishing last minute, I think making the dad’s mysterious acquaintance would be a nice spin. They are mysterious, showing very little emotion, and is private about their work. They are trying to keep the dad away from his family in order to use his skills for their own self gain. The dad has unique abilities that the mysterious dude., let’s call them Echo. Their gender is unknown and prefers to keep it that way. Echo has had certain instances with spirits that they are not rather fond of. They are trying to use the dad to make the spirits leave the physical world and send them back into the spirit world. But each time the dad goes back to his family, he comes back knowing what he is doing is wrong. They prefer to speak simply, only in short sentences. They can be very cryptic and give off multiple meanings when they talk to others. They have no respect whatsoever for families, believing it makes others soft and destroys them, much to their own family problems.
Part 4: (1024 words)
“We need to hurry!” I call out to Drake. Ugh, he’s talking to his daughter. There’s only one person talented enough to help me with my task, and he’s all soft and mushy. Mental note: Harden Drake’s emotions.
I hear his footsteps getting closer, quickening with each step.
“Daddy!” his daughter yelled after us.
“Don’t listen to her.” I muttered. “It’s not going to matter in a while anyways.”
Drake shot me a confused look.
We walked a reasonable amount when I stopped. “Stand back.” I told Drake. I opened up a portal to my laboratory. “Welcome, I suppose.”
“So, about this job.” Drake started. “How is this going to benefit me? What am I going to get paid or such?”
“Don’t worry about it. It will help protect your family.” I explained. “But we’ll worry all about that later.” I revealed a toothy smile.
“One seemed really sad.” Drake sighed. “I wish I had more time to explain.”
“You’ll see her in time.” I said, dryly. “Maybe next year will be good.”
“Next year?” Drake protested. “I can’t wait that long! My family will be wondering about where I am!”
Over the next 4 years, Drake helped us. Well, me and the rest of the ‘Spirit Team’ as we call ourselves. He gets to visit his family twice a year. (I reluctantly agreed to have him visit at least two times a year, after he threatened to leave. I didn’t believe him, of course, but I gave him his satisfaction. Who knew employees could get so annoying so soon?)
Once he even tried to ask about what we were doing. Ha. As if I was going to tell him. It was early on, so I don’t blame him. Too much, at least.
“How is this going to benefit me and the rest of our community?” he had said.
“If you extract the tiny pieces of metal out of the plants that come from your forest, as well as other forests, it will reduce the amount of overgrown plants and we can use the leftover plants as fuel.” I lied.
What? It was true. At least for the cover story. Yes, the ‘Spirit Team’ did use the leftover plants as fuel. But we used the metal that came from the special plants to send the spirits away. See, the spirits can go in and out of the spirit world as they please. But they stay away from certain plants. It only took a genius (Yes, I’m the genius. And don’t you go around forgetting it.) many years of studying to find out it was because of the tiny bits of metal that are within the plants. The metal that is still not classified-
Mental Note: Classify the metal. Something along the lines of Echoium.
- is not taken very well by the spirits. Whether it is because of sensibility or not, I don’t have the information yet. Using the metal, we formed it into cages, lassoes, and other equipment to capture the spirits. We can transport them anywhere we please, because they can only stay there. Well, some smart alec decided to go home once without my knowledge. At least I had my glowing crystal to keep an eye on him. I saw him walking down the hill before the hill that was his house.
“Dad!” One cried, smothering him in a big hug.
“Welcome home, Dad.” Two smiled.
“Well, I’m glad to be back.” Drake said. “Where’s that little spirit friend of yours, One?”
One looked sullen. “There were these dark things. Looked like blobs really.” She giggled and sulked again. “They took away Mr. Boo in a loop wire-y thingy.” she motioned with her hands. “They took away his friends and Mr. Boo wanted to help, but he got taken too!”
“Hmmm…” Drake muttered. “Those sound like Echo and their friends. But loop wire-y thingies?”
(Why do people not believe that I can pick up mutters with my magic glowing crystal? It can pick up sound from miles away, sounding as clear as day! Guess, which genius made that invention?)
After that, I sort of just zoned out. Don’t blame me! Blame One! She kept going on and on about trying to keep Drake to stay there with them. Then when he came back the next week, BAM! He flooded my help column for employees with questions about the dark blobs, loop wire-y thingies, spirits disappearing, and what he was actually helping with. And that got the rest of the non suspecting employees worked up. As I always say, ‘Let things pass on their own time and you will reign victorious.’ Actually I don’t usually say that, but it worked! Everything died away and Drake was mine to control again. I stayed buddy-buddy with Drake from then on and kept a close eye on him from my magic glowing crystal. That got annoying real fast. But, that also had its major downfall. He accidentally dropped my magic glowing crystal. My magic glowing, spying crystal! I made another one, of course, but it didn’t help the fact that he had broken the original magic glowing crystal! The only good thing about that was that I got a reason to stop being buddy-buddy with him. (It’s okay, I got Mal to do it for me, what a relief. But she did quit. And then I got Harry to do it. I hope he lasts longer than Mal.)
Drake has been so annoying! He keeps talking about his kids all of the time. Too much chatter and not enough magical spirit capturing metals! Ugh, even just thinking about what spirits can do makes me shudder. Yes, I admit, that may be the only thing I am afraid of. I admit it. If you laugh, you may just find yourself trapped in one of my magical spirits, capturing metal cages. I have agreed with many suggestions from the rest of my crew, to lower his salary a little bit. Just a teeny bit. Saving 20 dollars a day really helps me with making extra magic glowing crystals. It takes a lot of EXPENSIVE material to make them.
Weekly #2
-completed-
2144 words
Warmups
-completed-
Start writing poems, and don’t stop until you’ve written at least 100 words! You could write 1 poem or 10, it doesn’t matter!
111 words
Hope
The one thing that keeps you going
When all else is lost
The light on your path
When all else has gone dark
The one thing you can hold on to
When rest is far from your grasp
Hope
Stars twinkling bright
The sun sets and the moon comes
The sky turns from warm to cool
An eternal cycle
Mangoes
Mangoes I say!
Delicious and delectable
The perfect golden orange
Juicy and sweet
With every scrumptious bite
Guaranteed every time
Mangoes
Emotions
The inward feelings
Anger, Hatred, Annoyed
Calm, Peace, Cool
Excitement, Joy, Ecstatic
Sadness, Depression, Regret
All emotions are valid
All emotions are good
All emotions are you
Emotions
Without planning or thinking beforehand, write 100 words as you design a character based on the prompt “secret origami expert”
110 words
I would say that “secret origami expert” is a really three-dimensional character, changing as well as the paper they fold. I would say they would be more edgy and hard, hiding a softer side to them, rather than being more outgoing. I would interpret them as a loner, trusting very few people. I would say their clothing style would be black or dark grey with pops of bright neon colors. Maybe like a leather jacket with colorful pins and ripped jeans with neon patches? Maybe ribbons in their hair or dyed? They would always have some spare paper on them and they are usually going to be found folding paper.
Exploring Fiction
-complete-
Write a scene with a sad/depressing mood, then write the same scene again with a happy mood, and finally once more with a mood of your choice (e.g. humorous, hopeful, fearful). 100 words per scene, for a total of 300!
327 words
Scene 1 (110 words)
CW: Not much, but sensitive on death a bit. I don't think it's too much though ^^"
This was it. I had to face it. My 18th birthday. But it wasn't only my birthday. It was also an anniversary, a painful one I try all year to forget but comes back to get me on my birthday. This year especially. It's the 10th anniversary after our parents died. I still blame myself for it. I was the only one who made it out of the car crash alive, even with some broken bones. They didn't last long, a week I think. We were on our way to a birthday surprise for me. They shouldn't have. It could have been avoided. But there is no going back now.
Scene 2 (101 words)
Yay! It's today. Seriously, today! Ah! My baby sister has grown up! SHE'S. ACTUALLY. 18?! You've got to be kidding me! No, I'm not. I know that she is but AHHHH! Did I forget to invite Elise and Nora? I think I did yesterday. Or did I not? Ugh, stop your forgetfulness! I made sure to get the cake yesterday and I have to order the pizza in an hour. Should I tell her about the car or tell her later? Nah, let's just leave it as a surprise! Today is going to be so awesome! It's her big day! Ahhh!
Scene 3 (116 words)
Oh, yippee. Poppy woke me up at 6 for Amara's big day. Why does she get a big party for her 18th and I got some cake and cards. I hope she isn't feeling too down. It's Mom and Dad's 10th anniversary. Even I feel sad. But Poppy's probably Ms. Happy-Go-Lucky and forgot. Again. Typical Poppy. Amara still hasn't gotten out of her room. She's probably feeling down. Poppy's still running around doing errands. She really needs to come down from the clouds. Ah, I'm feeling sad too. Mom and Dad always got us ice cream on birthdays. The really good kind at the fancy place in town. I don't remember what it was called anymore.
Use a random number generator from 1 to the age of your character. Write about a memory your character has from when they were this age. If your character’s more than, say, 50, you can split their life into periods of 5 or 10 years and write about a memory from that period of their life instead of a specific year if you want. 300 words!
242 words
I just came home from school. Poppy picked me up after she finished school. It's only been a little bit since Mommy and Daddy went away, but I'm still sad. I had my right arm in a cast for a bit and one of my fingers was broken too. Mommy used to pick me up with a smile on her face and on some days she would take me to eat some ice cream! It was always so yummy. You know, I don't think we have gone there since the accident. Mrs. T says we have to finish our homework as soon as we get home so we can play more! I think I'm going to work on math first. Today, it was easy! It was about multiplying numbers. Poppy already taught me that at home. Mrs. T says I'm really good. Actually, I think she says ‘Amara, you’re an advanced math student.' Devlin says that I need to know more than just 4th grade multiplication facts to be advanced. Blah, blah, Devlin doesn't even try to teach me! And Poppy says she needs to ameliorate her grades, whatever that means. Mommy would like it if I finished my homework quickly. Because then she would get to play with me more! But she can't play with me now. Devlin says I'll never see her on Earth again. But when we go to the cemetery, she says we're visiting her. Devlin's so confusing.
Exploring Non-Fiction
-complete-
Write a piece of writing in the style of a magazine or newspaper article all about something SWC related (e.g. word wars, your cabin, SWC itself, the hosts). You could be explaining what it is, announcing breaking news about it or writing an insider’s article on all the ins and outs of it! 600 words.
719 words
SWC is a great camp run online and has been growing even more since COVID-19 has hit the world hard. But to anyone who is contemplating joining this camp, what is this camp? What does it do? How does it work?
Going straight to the start, if you have heard of SWC before, you may not know exactly which analogy I am talking about. In this case, SWC doesn't stand for Scratch Welcoming Committee, Star Wars Crew, etc, etc. I am specifically referring to SWC as Scratch Writing Camp. It is a triannual virtual writing camp. Each participant sets a word goal for themselves and tries to write that many words throughout the month. There are also various activities that you will be able to participate in. There are fun challenges to test your creativity and push you to write your best. All of these help you to gain points for your cabin.
In this article, I am going to be going over 5 specific categories. Hosts and Leaders, Cabins, Camper expectations, Activities and more, and Cabin Wars.
Every camp needs people to lead and make sure that everything is orderly and going smoothly. These people in SWC are the leaders and hosts. The hosts are the ones who oversee everything and post the main projects and studios. There are also co-hosts to help out where the hosts can't or are too busy. The leaders run each specific cabin, each one containing a leader and 2 co-leaders. There are cabins that will have only 1 co-leader, but more times than not there are going to be 2. These leaders are the ones who will be making the storyline for your specific cabin and adding your words.
If you've ever been to a camp before, there will usually be cabins. In SWC, the cabins are different genres. You are not limited to writing in these genres though. The cabin is where you will be spending a lot of your time during SWC. It is where you will add your words and find a lot of your friends. Besides your own goals, there is also a cabin storyline that you will have an opportunity to follow. There are also cabin relationships, including siblings, allies, enemies, and neutrals. These are just for fun and aren't supposed to be taken very seriously. This is mostly for Cabin Wars.
SWC does have camper expectations like many other camps. The camper expectations aren't really that high. You aren't expected to write and participate often. You can merely just pop in to check out the dailies, and weeklies, as well as update your words. It is encouraged that you complete as many activities as possible and to check in often. You are also not expected to last the whole session. Your real life and health are worth much more than any camp. You are allowed to leave any time.
SWC has many opportunities to participate in activities. There are dailies to participate in every day. They run from 12 AM UTC to 11:59 PM UTC. These are small and short activities that may have you write from nothing to 600 words. The dailies may just be taking a quiz or wiring a story from a prompt! You will always be able to find them in the main cabin. Weeklies, like dailies, are found in the main cabin. They last a week and are more writing-based. You may have to write around 2k for the weekly. It usually contains a few parts, all building upon one another. Aside from dailies and weeklies, there may be in cabin activities for you to complete.
Cabin Wars is probably the activity that you won't get often in other camps, aside from the camps that are based on or came from SWC. It takes place on 2 Saturdays throughout the month. There will be wars that you will be able to copy and paste from the main cabin description. There will also be rules listed for that specific cabin war day. Your leaders will probably give you instructions on the course of action during this time. The wars are based on writing and can include extra challenges to get extra points. If your cabin can't complete the war in the given amount of time, you will lose points as a consequence.
Pick something from a show/movie/story that has a lot of symbolism and write a 600-word piece analyzing it. You can discuss what the author/creator wants the audience to think, what the symbolism is and the context behind it, how it links to the rest of the show/story/movie, its significance, and anything else you find relevant!
635 words
CW: spoilers about Legend of Korra
In Legend of Korra, Korra gets poisoned at the end of Season 3. This greatly impacts her as a person and her life. She spent years overcoming the effects of the poison. She wasn't very open about it and had to face it on her own. She struggled for a long time. In season 4, she says that she understands why she had to go through that hard time of suffering in her life so that she could be more compassionate and understand true suffering. She helped Kuvira, even after all that she had tried to do to Korra and her friends because she knew what she was going through. She knew how it felt to feel helpless and vulnerable. She had to accept that she couldn't go through it on her own and she needed to get help from someone else. It also impacted her mental and emotional state. She isolated herself, barely contacting anyone and not letting anyone help her. She wanted to work through it on her own. Even when she was in this horrible state, it still shows that Korra remained her stubborn self. But she didn't stay true to herself and took on another life as an Earthbender citizen, claiming not to be the Avatar. She chose to start over and forget her past self when she was more than she had become. Korra went through a hard time wondering if she was worthy enough to be known as the Avatar. She didn't think she was worthy and thought of this past time as a nightmare. She learned that even after she defeats the bad guys, good isn't going to stay for, well, good. She went off on her own and cut off all contact. But if it hadn't been for her soul searching during this time, she would have never been led to the swamp and find Toph. It took her a while to let go of her past fears and take out the last bit of poison. But Toph helped her or more so, helped her in her own Toph style. Near the end, she had to get the last part of the poison out on her own. Even with this, she couldn't go into the Avatar state or go into the spirit world. She wasn't able to contact Raava. She had to face her fears and accept the reality before she could. She hit her lowest point and from it, she emerged stronger than she had ever thought she would. She helped to reconnect the whole Beifong family, by finding Toph. This lead to clearing up misunderstandings and any hard feelings between Toph and her children, as well as her grandchildren. The Red Lotus actually went as far as poisoning her, which really shows how passionate they are about their cause. They are willing to go to any length to support their cause of natural order. As a side effect, she had hallucinations about the Red Lotus as well as other enemies she had faced over the years. It kept her unable to walk for about 6 months. Just as painful as the time was for Korra, it led to the events in Season 4, which wouldn't have happened without Korra leaving. During the time that Korra has left Republic City, the Earth Kingdom was in a mess. Kuvira took over and helped her people, though not in the most ideal way. It led to this next conflict of stopping the Earth Empire. It laid down the path for the next step. It helped Wu to figure out exactly what he wanted to do and how he was going to lead. It helped with figuring out the whole Earth Kingdom/Earth Empire situation. It helped to figure out exactly what the next step is going to be.
Weeky #4
-in progress 3/4 done-
Part One: A Little Inspiration
-completed-
500 words
“We haven’t lost a war yet!” Eevee says, pleased with the progress Sci-Fi has been making.
Lia laughs nervously. “Don’t get too excited, Eevee.” An alarm goes off, much like the others that had been going off all day. “We just got warred. Contemporary.” Lia seethes.
“Well, let’s just defeat them too!” Eevee smiles, a strategy forming in her mind.
They walk off and join the rest of the group.
“I’m going to have to leave, but there should be more soldiers coming soon.” General Aria announces. “Well, come on! Get attacking! We can afford to lose any wars. We have to write 2549 more words for the Non-fi war within the next 3 hours and 4 people have to write at least 1000 words within the next 8 hours for the Contemp war.”
With a bustle and scrambling, everyone active at that moment gets ready, all prepared at their desks. Computers get flung open and notebook paper flies through the air. Pencils up and fingers prepared, the group of writers get right to work.
“Character name,” Eevee mutters to herself, “Aliya and hm… Benny? Yeah, that sounds good.” She then proceeds to scribble down as many words as her hand would let her.
“OKAY, I’M ALIVE!” LJ barges in through the door, streamlining towards her desk.
The next half hour goes by with furious pencil scribbling and lots of keyboards clicking. Besides getting a drink or a quick bathroom break, no one got up out of their seat.
Lia gets up, types in how many words she had written, 1253 words, and launches the first attack for the Contemp war.
Peachii follows, along with more campers, consisting of Muxa, Clare, Re, and others within the next few hours.
Re yells, “The Non-fi war is over!”
“This war is FINISHED!” Eevee declares, sending in the last and final attack for the Contemp war. “With still a lot of time remaining too!”
The celebration gets cut short with a short alarm, signaling the lowering of the shield.
“Get ready, soldiers!” Lieutenant LJ calls out. “We have to be prepared for any more wars.”
Everyone waits in suspense, eager for the alarm to ring once again.
But even after 30 minutes of waiting, no alarm rings. “I’m going to find someone to word war with!” Eevee calls, grabbing her computer and flitting out of the room.
A couple of others follow, leaving around 6 people left in the cabin.
Just then, an Adventure camper thought it would be the best time to attack the Sci-Fi cabin. “Oops!” Amy says sheepishly, as the alarm blares in Sci-Fi, unannounced to the group of Sci-Fi campers who were writing in word wars.
“GET UP CAMPERS!” LJ screeches, “We have to write 3000 words in the next 6 hours. Hey! GET UP!”
She peeks her head out of the door, “WHICH OF YOU THOUGHT THAT WARRING US NOW WOULD BE A GOOD TIME!” LJ roars out the door, shaking up any innocent passing camper within sight.
Part Two: Setting the Scene!
355 words
-complete-
You take a hesitant step forward, staring in awe at the scene around you. The warmth from this garden takes your breath away. As you look around, something catches your interest. The glossy texture of the wooden bridge, glowing bright with the numerous lanterns it holds. You make your way to the bridge, feeling at peace and enjoying the calming music. Staring down to the pond below the bridge, you can see the stars glittering off of the surface. The moon is full tonight and it shines brightly across the pond. The emerald green lily pads sit softly on the pond as soft ripples of water cross their way. You turn around, taking in a breath. You see the beautiful scenery, from the leafy treetop to the lilypads to the little creaks in the bridge as you move across it. On the other side of the bridge stands a little cottage. You knock, after seeing the window bright from the light from inside.
“The new arrival!”
“Stop pushing me!”
“I’M opening the door!”
The door opens up and two girls are standing at the door. The first, with blue and purple hair introduces herself first.
“Hi! I’m Birdi, and this here is Faer.” Birdi says, gesturing to the girl next to her.
“Hey! I’m Faer! Welcome to the Night Garden.” Faer smiles and the two make room for you to come in through the door.
You walk through the door, surprised to see a candle-lit room and a group of others already inside. It seemed the others had already had time to get acquainted with one another, as they were chatting away.
Faer comes next to you. “The journey probably took a while. Oh, would you like anything to eat or drink? We’ve got water, milk, cocoa-”
“And tea!” Birdi adds.
“I’m good,” you say, smiling.
“You probably have tons of questions. I’ll- We’ll try to answer them if we can.” Faer says, helpfully.
Birdi nods, a cup of cocoa in her hands. “We won’t be able to tell you how you got here or why you’re here though.” she says in a eerie tone.
Part Three: Your cabin
338 words
-complete-
You blink, wondering if those three beings were actually there. You cough as more smoke nears you. Noticing a shadow up ahead, you stagger over to it. You find a wooden crate and you struggle to get it open. When you finally get it open, you find it filled with pickaxes. Picking the top one up, the light of fire glares off of the clean metal.
“Hey, you!” a voice calls from behind you, “Yep you! The one with the pickax!”
You whirl around, seeing a group of other humans making their way near you.
“You’re one of us, right?” another one asks, “You have to earn crystals for General Aria?”
General Aria. So that was her name. “Um, yes,” you reply.
“I’m Eevee and this is- well the others can introduce themselves.” Eevee smiles.
Lia, Muxa, Lily, Clare, and Peachii were just some of the names you caught from the group of 20 some people.
Lia looks wearily at the pickaxes. “I guess we’ll have to get to work then.”
Everyone grabs a pickaxe and follows Muxa to the nearest mine. As the hours pass by, the familiar sound of metal scraping against metal gets tuned out. You had only found 10 crystals, your arms are aching and your body is sore.
“Woo,” Muxa sighs, flopping down onto the ground, “Getting a lot of crystals is hard work.”
You go and sit next to him, catching your breath, “This is sure going to take a long time.”
“We’ll get through this. We just have to.” Muxa gives an encouraging smile.
Eevee slides over, “Mind if I join you guys?” she asks, wiping off some of the dirt on her face.
“No, go right ahead,” you reply, scooching over to give her some more room. You watch as Lia continues to mine, lifting the pickaxe up and hitting the rock over and over again. “How can she still be doing that?” you ask to no one in particular.
“She’s Lia,” Eevee responds, in a matter-in-fact tone, “Who knows?”
Part Four: The Last Hurrah
-incomplete-
899 words
Eevee stares at the clock intently as it ticked. She watches the tiny hand as it moves a bit with every second. As the clock turns 7:00 PM EST, she yanks open her computer. SWC Main Cabin appears on the screen and she clicks the reload button, eagerly waiting for the page to load. She quickly scrolls down the page and reads the daily. Even though she knew what it was, seeing it in print gave her another new realization. “Today is cabin wars! … ”
She peeks her head out of her assigned room and sees a group adhered around the main table. Eevee grabs her blue sweatshirt and pulls it over her head as she walks over to the table.
“Okay guys,” Aria says, “We’re on defense, not offense. The leaders will be attacking the others and the campers will have to make sure to vanquish each and every war that comes our way!”
A wave of nods and smiles ran through the crowd. Aria pulls out a large cart, containing multiple supplies: notebooks, pens, pencils, and computers. Next to the cart is placed a large tote, containing chargers for the computers.
Grabbing a notebook and a handful of pencils, she made her way to her desk. Eevee flops the notebook to the first blank page and lays out the pencils next to it.
“Anyone else going to get water? Who wants to go with me?” Lia calls out.
“I’ll go with you!” Eevee gets up and walks to Lia near the front door. “I’ve got to get more water.”
Re comes too, “I’ll be coming along as well!”
The three make their way to Mess Hall, where they find more campers. Eevee grabs 3 water bottles and hands one to Re and one to Lia. They quickly make their way back, not wanting to miss the first war. As they near the door, an alarm rings, signaling a war. Eevee rushes to her desk, as do Re and Lia.
“Okay, now just write!” Aria cries.
Eevee takes a big gulp of water and focuses on the sheet of paper in front of her. A minute goes by. Two minutes. She continues to stare at the blank page in front of her. “Ugh!” she yells, “I have no ideas. That's a great idea!” She scribbles down an idea and a couple of points describing it. She rips that page out and lays it next to the new page. Looking at the page every few minutes, she starts to write a long passage about having no ideas. She stays focused, making sure to pay attention to every word she wrote, going back every once in a while to make a edit and adding more words. Then getting a spark, she starts writing as quickly as her poor hand would let her.
“Ideas can be really hard to figure out at times. Especially when you are panicked and on a time limit. It can be stressful. But trying to figure out an idea, is what formed this idea. Writing about having no idea. Ideas can come from the weirdest places and motivation can come from even the tiniest scrap of paper. Ideas come from anywhere. A random song lyric you just heard or when your mom messes up a word to say something brilliant. It can take a while to figure out a fully freshed idea. It can take a long time. Don’t get discouraged by trying to always make it perfect. No one can have a perfect idea. In fact, all ideas probably are flawed. No one and nothing is perfect. Even the greatest works have some flaws. You won’t ever be able to please anyone. No one will be able to get the perfect grammar and perfect words to say. I’m pretty flawed myself. And going on that note, characters shouldn’t be perfect. Being perfectly blonde with dazzling blue eyes, the perfect princess personality, and the voice of an angel. It’s not realistic nor will it be the most appealing story. Well, I guess character, the story can still be okay. Characters can also be very hard to come up with. It takes a long time to flesh out both the characters and ideas. It takes time but it will be worth it when you have an amazing idea at the end that turns into a great story with amazing relatable characters.” Eevee stops to take another gulp of water and stretch for a second. The room was quiet and still, the only noises being the clacking of keyboards and noises of pencil scribbles. Eevee stares at her paper, thinking about what else to write. She stops and adds the words for the war quickly, before coming up with another idea. Her brother had once said how bacon is the craziest thing in the world.
“We are controlled by bacon. The smell of bacon is so pertranizing, it can cause someone to come out and a criminal to reveal themselves. Well, that's what I read in a book once. Well anyways. Bacon is crazy according to my brother. It can be really controlling and changes our feelings. I love bacon! Though i don't have it that often. And my brother can be wrong. Bacon isn't the craziest thing. It is actually really good. Not saying that he doesn't like it or anything. Because he does like it!”
Word Wars
@seasiide (103 words) 11/7
Okay! My first word war of this session. Um. ACK! Well, it’s been fun to be in Sci-Fi this session. Because of the Mascots and the leaders are all so fun to communicate with. Also having the figure out the different mascots is fun and the increasing number of winkies is surprising. But there are no multiplying smilies and Banana suggests that Mr Smiley has no family. But that’s sad and I hope that someone will give mr smiley some family soon. Well, he already has 3 kids, a mother in-law and father in-law. But he doesn’t have any parents unless you count
Also with Jade (173 words) 11/10
The water drips from the shower. I hated this, being stuck with my ancient aunt in her ancient house. I don’t know why mom has me come here every summer, while she goes on her annual cruise with her ‘glam friends.’ She get’s to go all out for 1 ½ months, while I’m stuck here with her very much odd sister. I get stuck here every summer and Dad doesn’t even do anything about it! I could stay with him while she was gone. But NO! I couldn’t and I HAVE to stay with her sister. It annoyed me eahc time, getting me more aggravated each time. I wished that I could go out with my friends and enjoy a summer like the others for ONCE in my life. Instead I was stuck in here with an old fashioned lady supervising me. Well, not really. She just cooks, ardens, eats and sleeps most of the time. She doesn’t really talk or anything. An she doesn’t even let me go outside if she isn’t
@Buddy_Helper 11/16
132
Okay a word war, I hope I can win. ANd get a lot of words in. Argh I always think and fix my grammar during word wars. It's just a habit of deleting every single letter to a mistake and rewrite it all. It really slows me down in word wars though. And I've been reading Pricne Caspian in English. I have a test in Soccial studies today about government. I hope I get a good score. WE've been having a lot of things going on at home. Secret word of the day is strawberry, red, and something else that I forgot. Anyways. My teaher is really into football which is a not a very um interesting class. An I have PE today and I don't know exactly what we are goi
Cabin Wars
-
Other Writing
-
#Sci-FiForTheWin!
Hey! I'm Eevee and this is my 2nd session of SWC!
MC Dailies
11/29
544 words
(Sorry in advance if I portrayed anyone in a different way <3)
“Our first contestant is Whiteandblackct flip-flop breeze,” Sini announces dully. A faint laugh and cough comes from the others. “Tough crowd.”
“Oh, come on Sini! You can do so much better than that when announcing me!” Whiteandblackcat flip-flop Breeze complains.
Sini snarls, “Your name is a pain and a mouthful.”
“Well, if it's a mouthful, you could just say ‘Kat’ instead,” Kat giggles.
“I'll stick with Whiteandblackcat flip-flop Breeze, thank you very much,” Sini says, briskly, “'Kat' makes you sound too friendly.”
Whiteandblackcat flip-flop Breeze gasps, “But I am friendly! Right, guys?” She looks around frantically at the others. The group stays quiet as Sini glares at them from behind Whiteandblackcat flip-flop Breeze.
“Next contestant is Bakie,” Sini continues, followed by the previous awkward silence.
“Yay Bakie?” Birdi cheers, breaking the silence.
“Birdi, Alba, and Honey are the remaining contestants,” Sini concludes quickly, “Come on, let's get on with this contest.”
Alba grins, “Thanks for officiating this contest, Sini.”
Sini returns a half-smile, “I don't know why I'm the one officiating this contest,” she says, licking her lips, “I could easily finish up those delicious, ripe mangoes before any of you have a chance to blink.”
“You see! Sini agrees with me!” Whiteandblackcat flip-flop Breeze slides next to Sini as if they were best buddies, “We shouldn't have this mango eating contest! We should instead-”
“A songwriting contest!” Alba says, gleefully. An identical look of horror, twisted with some disappointment, blossoms on each of the other contestants' faces.“What! It'll be fun!”
Protesting cries comes from the contestants, growing louder and louder. The argument blends into a soundtrack of chaos.
“-have a bungee jumping contest,” Whiteandblackcat flip-flop breeze sighs. She shakes her head at the arguing hosts and co-hosts and slips out of the room. She returns shortly with a swimming suit on, plain with a picture of a white and black cat wearing flip flops on it. She looks at the arguing group of hosts and rubs her hands with a menacing smile growing on her face.
Over in the argument, Bakie is trying to make some progress. “But seriously, a songwriting contest? Alba, you know you're going to win!”
“Oh, I am? You guys really think I'm that much better than you guys?” Alba says, sheepishly, with an innocent look on her face.
“Alba!” groans in sync comes from the others.
“Why not an art contest? I can draw!” Bakie proposes.
Birdi nods eagerly, liking Bakie's proposal better, “I can draw too!”
“Don't forget about me!” Honey pipes up, “Kat too! Where is she anyways?”
Sini coughs, “I think you mean Whiteandblackcat flip-flop breeze.” she corrects, “And neither Alba nor I have an equal chance as you guys.”
Behind them, Honey had snuck out and found Kat in her schemes. They had finished pushing the pool up close enough when Birdi gasped.
“GO NON FI-SH!” Honey screams as she flops into the pool.
Kat smirks, with a hand on her hip. She climbs up the ladder that had been put next to the pool as the others watch in horror. She jumps into the pool with as much force as she can as the others scramble to cover themselves. Their actions appear useless against the sudden glops of water that splashes onto them.
11/20
334 words
“Come on!” Charlie yells, “We have to be late!”
“I'm coming!” I call out, “Why do you want to be late?”
“Well, obvi!” she explains, “The ones with the late streaks get the prize at the end of the school year!”
“Then, why,” I huff, “do we have to go so fast? And why did it start the week before school ends?”
“Oh, Ari,” Carlie sighs, “You are so innocent and naive.”
I looked at her confused. “What does that have to do with anything?”
“Oh look!” she says, pointing at her watch all of a sudden, “Class starts in 2 minutes! I gotta go!”
I checked my watch, as she raced past me. “School doesn't start for another 10 minutes,” I say, confused. I shrug and make my way to my first class. As I walk down the hall, I see glimpses of Charlie running around.
I hear the warning bell ring as I near the door.
Charlie breezes past me and sits down in her chair. “Hey, Ari!” she says, as the bell rings. “You're early.”
I walk into class and Mr. T looks at me disapprovingly, marking me early. Was it just me or has everything been crazy today?
The next few classes went by, fairly normal, considering what had happened earlier, though Darren slipped on the banana split that was illegally dispensed from the mini bathroom vending machines.
I got to lunch and Charlie had started a food fight already. I think I saw a shoe and a glizor being thrown into the air. I sat down at the cleanest table I could find and started to lay out all of my food. I chose the most delicious-looking rotten banana I could find. As I peeled it, the aroma and the sensation of sticky sweetness overcame me. Taking a deep breath, I got ready. As I opened my mouth, I got my hand up and ready. I yelled and threw the banana, accidentally hitting Mr. T, straight on the mustache.
My critique
67 words
I love how chaotic it is and how Leticia knows everything while the main character is clueless. I think that it was nice to see that the doggie dance competition stayed at the center of all of it. And the setting stays true throughout it all. I think you did a great job on keeping some points the same throughout but still made it make no sense.
For @Cru-mble
11/18
610 words
Song: Lilac by IU
(I used translate lyrics ^^)
Prompt:
Could this last goodbye be any sweeter?
Love resembles a misty dream
“I’m counting on you,” she told me, as parting words, “Never forget me.”
“I’ll be waiting for you,” I replied, handing her a lilac, “See you in the spring!”
She took the lilac and blushed. “I’ve got to go,” she said, picking up her bag, “Bye, love!”
“Goodbye…” I waved and my words faded into the wind. I watched as she got onto the train with her parents, her lace ivory dress, flowing.
I sat up with a start. I had the dream again. It was a scene from my life. I still remember it, faintly. We were to meet again in the spring. I looked at the calendar next to me. It’s been 10 springs past. How much longer were we supposed to wait? My memory of the moment was fuzzy. Did she forget me? I had only been 10 then. She was 11, I believe. She was older than me, by half a year. That’s all I know. My own memory is all I can count on.
I got up and got dressed. I have to work at the station again. I don’t dare go off to school and miss the spring she comes back. I don’t have parents to help me out either. It’s been 14 years since I’ve seen my parents. They went on an overseas voyage. They were to be gone for 2 years. I stayed with my grandparents then. They were shipwrecked midway. I never saw them again. I stayed with my grandparents another year, as I was too anyways. It was only those next two years that I was acquainted with this mysterious girl. Her parents took me in. They left me back with my grandparents after they left. I had tried to get them not to go overseas, but they wanted their daughter to study abroad. I can only hope that they didn’t face the same fate as my late parents.
“Neil!” Ian’s voice shattered my thoughts, “There’s a letter for you! Well, at least, the only ‘scrawny lilac boy’ that I know of is you.” Ian laughs at himself.
I sigh. “Give me that!” I get the letter out of his hands and open it gently.
‘This coming spring
I’ll be coming along too
I hope you haven’t waited too long
I’ll see you under the tree of memories
Your dear Amethyst, Amy’
“So her name is Amy,” I thought in awe.
“Ooh, a girl,” Ian said, getting closer, “Who is she?” He said, raising his eyebrows.
“Oh, shut it,” I told him. “I haven’t even seen her in 10 years.”
“Neil,” Ian replied, looking serious for a bit then cracked a smile, “Don’t play with me, bro.”
I pushed him off of me. “No, I’m serious. I haven’t seen her in over 10 years.”
“So, you going to take me to the ‘tree of memories’?” Ian said, jokingly, probably still thinking that I was joking.
“Tree of memories…” I thought, “I’ve heard that somewhere.”
“Neil!” Amy called, “Come on!”
“I’m coming!” I said, “This basket isn’t the lightest.”
“Slowpoke!” she giggled, “I’m already at our tree of memories!” she said, playfully, from the top of the hill.
“I’m carrying the food that we’re going to have for lunch!” I said, cooly, “You wouldn’t want anything to your mother’s homemade pastries, would you?”
“Neil!” Amy cried, “You wouldn’t dare.”
I pulled out the bag of bread from the basket and put it behind my back. “Oops!” I said, innocently, as the basket tumbled down and stopped at a rock.
“NEIL!” Amy shrieked, “Why would you- Oh.” she sighed, seeing my smirk. “Come on up with the food!”
“I’m coming, I’m coming!”
11/14
239 words
Cucumber and Watermelon
Cucumb-melon (That sounds like cocomelon but let’s name her coco why not XD)
My name is Coco. People like to describe me as a punk, but a softie. But the only one who would even bother to get close enough to me to describe me is Mellie. Most don’t even like to come up to me or even bother to shoot me a look. They just isolate me. And I hate being like this. It’s not like I can control who I am. Well, I guess I could be a bit nicer. What else am I supposed to say if a guy just rams into me and causes me to fall back into a locker and drop all of my stuff, not to mention I was late to class again! Am I supposed to say ‘Thank you’? Even if I was supposed to, I wouldn’t say thank you to that! He rammed into me! It was obvious it was intentional! Why else would anyone run that quickly?
Maybe because he was late for class and it was right behind you?
OH, BE QUIET, MELLIE! This is my story, not yours.
Yeesh, sorry girl.
And everyone just has to criticize my clothing choice! So sure, I wear clothes with the names of various rock bands on them! What does that have to do with not liking my style? You wear t-shirts with a print. So do I!
11/12
401 words
“Do you think we should tell the boss that we blew up that planet, or just forget about it?” Ray asked as he and Sam fled the scene.
“I don’t think it’s a big deal,” Sam laughed nervously, watching the red dust spread out.
“Hehe,” Ray awkwardly agrees, “There are planets exploding all the time.”
“Enough with the act,” Sam says frantically, “seriously, are we dead or what?”
“We’re high rankers, she’ll understand,” Ray says, doubt coming through clearly, “She’s not going to investigate it too much. I hope.”
“WHAT WERE YOU NITWITS THINKING?” Teela cries, slamming her palm against her desk. “I GAVE YOU A SIMPLE MISSION! BUT DID YOU LISTEN? NOOOOOO- Well, you did complete your mission,” she pauses for a second and continues her rant, “BUT YOU WERE INSTRUCTED TO COME BACK IMMEDIATELY FOR THE ICE CREAM SOCIAL!”
“Sorry, ma’am,” Sam gulps, wincing, and waiting for the rest of her wrath to be unleashed.
“I TAKE NO SORRIES!” Teela barks, pointing at the poster behind her.
‘SORRIES ARE NOT ALLOWED!’ it read, in big, bold letters.
Sam starts to sweat and a nervous grin creeps on his face.
“I’LL LET YOU TWO OFF FOR NOW!” Teela screams, walking out the door. “I PROBABLY MISSED THE SPECIALS AND I’LL BE LEFT WITH THE LEFTOVERS!” She stomps off, leaving Sam and Ray surprised and stunned.
“We actually didn’t get into trouble,” Ray says, a grin now plastered over his cast-fallen face, “Thank you, ice cream social!”
While Ray was now happy, Sam wasn’t as much. His eyes were wide, as he recounted what had happened. “There was red light.” Sam said to no one in particular.
“What?” Ray asked, puzzled, “What red light, when?”
“As we were leaving,” Sam jumped up, quickly running to the door, “We gotta tell Boss!”
“Wait, what?” Ray called out, quickly following Sam through the ship.
When they arrived at the cafeteria, Ray had to quickly catch up as Sam weaved and dodged through their crewmates. “Boss!” Sam yelled over the loud noise of the chatter, “There’s something I have to tell you!” He looked around frantically for Teela and her usual team.
“Sam,” Ray finally said, “I don’t think she’s here.”
Sam sighed, “I’m going to have to agree with you there. I don’t see her anywhere!”
“Let’s go back and see if she’s in her office,” Ray said, this time taking the lead.
11/8
Eevee eagerly awaits enchanting enchiladas while investigating encrypted electrocardiographs.
11/6
Words by @—-Dawn—-: Pie, Candy, Chips, Cola
348 words
“PIE!” Sally yells, throwing it as far as she could and ducking quickly behind the table.
“EEK!” Faith cries, as pie filling falls on her shirt. “SALLY!” Faith picks up a large bag of chips and rips it open. She starts throwing handfuls of ships at Sally.
Sally jumps up and grabs a couple of chips out of the air. “Mmmm. Barbeque chips, my favorite! Hehe!” she ducks at another round of chip cannons from Faith. Faith and Sally continue to throw pies and chips at each other.
“SO! NO ONE WANTS SOME COLA?” Samuel calls out over the chaos, coming nearer to them. “I’VE GOT JOLLY RANCHERS! YOUR FAVORITE, FAITH! AND SOME CHOCOLATE MINTS FOR YOU, SALLY! IF YOU WOULD JUST STOP FOR A SECO-”
“MORE PIES, COMING YOUR WAY, FAITH!” Sally rages, much to Samuel’s dismay.
“Sally-!” Samuel says, getting hit by an apple pie, thrown expertly by Sally, on his left.
“CHIPS CANNONS AWAY!!!” Faith yells, hitting Samuel with chips on his right side.
“PIES!”
“CHIPSSSSS!”
“AUGH! STOP!” Samuel cries. “PLEASE AT LEAST LET ME GET TO MY CANDY AND COLA!” Samuel looks up. “Huh?”
The chaos had gone down with pies splattered on the walls and floor and chip crumbs lying everywhere. Faith and Sally were quiet and the candy. WAIT! The candy and cola! Samuel looked around, frantically.
“Hehe!” he heard giggles from the door. He walked nearer to the door, cautiously. He put his hand on the doorknob and-
“SURPRISE!” The door opened and Sally and Faith yelled in unison, throwing candies and pouring Cola on Samuel. He staggered backwards, in surprise.
“Look! I’m drenched now! And that was the last can of Cola! You know that Mom isn’t going to go shopping until next-”
“Sally! Don’t we have our playdate with Felicity in a bit?” Faith asked, innocently.
“You are right, dear Faith,” Sally replied. “ We should get going!” They walked away, holding hands, giggling.
“But the room is a mess!” Samuel called out after them. “Who’s going to clean it up!” His words were left to echo down the hall.
11/5
603 words
(I took creative liberties in changing details and names that deal with people i know irl and may have added/changed things I’m not exactly sure about. I did add details to have it make more sense. I also kept some things the way it was in my dream to get some chaos.)
“Let’s go!” my dad called out to Darryl. “We have to hurry!”
Darryl ran past with his dark blue hair in a mess. “Bye guys! See you later!” he yelled, stuffing some toast in his mouth.
I watched as he got in the car and drove off with Dad, in the dark, still dawn air. “Come on!” Dani nudged me. “We’ve got to get ready too!”
I went to my room and threw on some clean clothes. I picked up my bag and got into the car with Dani. She drove off to my new school, Franklin Middle. Well, not so new for me. I used to go there 2 years ago before we moved away and moved back. She dropped me off at the front of the school. “You sure you don’t want me to come with you?” she asked.
“I’m fine!” I said. “I’ve been here before. See you later!” I ran to the front door and started to walk in. “Nurse, Secretary, here! Principal’s office.” I read the doors and peeked my head in through the door.
“Hello!” a Caucasian lady said to me. She was dressed in a tan jacket, with buttons running all the way down. Next to her was an Asian high schooler. “You must be Laura Hodges. This is Mary Ann,” she said, gesturing to the high schooler. “She’ll help you get your schedule and settle. From what I’ve heard, you've been here before. Oh, excuse me. I’m Mrs. Miller.”
“Hello, Mrs. Miller, Mary Ann.” I greeted. “Yes, I’m Laura Hodges. I used to come here 2 years ago, in 5th grade. Actually, I think…” I gestured to the wall. “I have an award for academics here.” I was right. My name was on a plaque on the wall.
“Well, I’ll let Mary Ann get you all situated.” Mrs. Miller beamed.
“Hey, Laura. As you know, I’m Mary Ann,” Mary said, dully. She handed me a paper with my schedule on it. “Your dorm is room ### and there are many activities you can do here. If you would like, you could go with me on our morning mountain trip.”
“That sounds like fun!” I exclaimed. “Just one thing. Can I bring my sister with me? I have to watch after her.” *poof! 5 year old sister appears*
“Sure. As long as you take care of her.” Mary Ann replied.
My sister reached her arms up at me, wanting to be carried. I picked her up and put her on my back. I followed Mary Ann into the next room, where a group of girls was. Another high schooler introduced herself as Alexa and opened up a door that led to the mountains. The brisk cool air swept upon us and we started through the deep snow. *in t-shirts and shorts, of course* Alexa showed us down a path that led to a courtyard of sorts. When we got there, I let my sister off of my back to let her run around for a bit. I sat on one of the snowy stone benches and enjoyed the mountain view. Suddenly I heard her scream and I got up and searched for her. There was a cliff and I looked over the ledge, to see another courtyard about 11 feet down and my sister hanging onto a random tree branch sticking out.
“Don’t worry, Grace!” I called out to her. “I’ll be down soon!” I looked around and found a staircase leading down. “Grace?” I saw her running towards me and I scooped her up. There was a fountain in this courtyard and statues covered with snow.
(There's a LOT more to my dream, but I don't have time to write it all now)
11/4
(My sister asked ‘What’s a doorknob?' because I asked her what she thinks about doorknobs in order to combine the sci-fi in-cabin prompt and the mc daily. She's really young too, so that's why she asked me what it is. And now my siblings think I'm obsessed with doorknobs. Thanks, LJ/j This took forever- Me trying to make a doorknob seem appealing: um, ugh, i don't know, LJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJJ :sobs: )
516 words
“What’s a doorknob?” someone asked me one day, not too long ago.
“A doorknob?” I responded, baffled at the strange question. “It’s something that is attached to a door that you turn in order to open it. Is it not obvious?”
“But what REALLY is a doorknob?” they asked me again, with a cynical smile growing on their face. “What makes a doorknob a doorknob?” I told them they were crazy and continued with my day. “A doorknob has many little details!” they called out, in a sing-song voice behind me, cackling loudly.
Now I regret making that decision of walking away, instead of inquiring about the infinite different possibilities. The question has come back to haunt my mind endlessly. Reluctantly, I have composed a rather long response to ease my mind. If you have also been wondering about doorknobs, I say in advance, you’re welcome. And if you are the one who asked me, please stop asking me and anyone else these questions.
A doorknob, a doorknob
My curiosity has sparked.
And I blame a certain someone (LJ)
For this weird start
One may say right away
That it is used to open a door
Or a circular shiny thing attached to some wood
You could also think of it as a wheel and axle
If you’ve been learning about simple machines in the class
A doorknob is generally
Made out of metal
That could have been used
To make a really nice kettle
And excuse my mistake
they don't need to be fully made out of metal
but of jewels or stone as well
On the smooth surface probably resides
Millions of germs that gross me out at just the thought
Also, some doorknobs have locks
While others do not
Some locks on doors are easier to pick
But who needs to know that pfft
Anyways, besides that
Doorknobs can come in all shapes
They could be circular, straight
Or like an L
They could be triangle-shaped
for all I care
Colors and sizes, the possibilities are endless
Large or small, so many potential sizes
Doorknobs may have interesting designs
Intricate designs made specifically
For the customized doorknob
Millions of things to choose
Special engravings of swirls and lines
Some may also include letters and dots as well
My friend Darla (not real) got a new doorknob recently
Shining in all its crimson glory
It gleams brightly in the golden rays of the sun
A simple, but useful new addition
Its glossy surface is already covered
With fingerprints from already multiple uses
Specks of colorful paint from her latest project
And dust collecting unseen
(well not anymore at least)
My brother’s doorknob is covered
With identification prints of himself
Fingerprints, you could say
Sticky with some leftover glue
A slightly rusting bronze
Hiding mostly in the dark
Under shadows from above.
My sister’s doorknob is not to be seen
Well, with it being covered with a cloth and all
But underneath is a clean doorknob
Anding wiped every other day
I can only hope that this will ease my mind
Of that horrid question
11/3
Eevee (the character) got Aquarius!
11/2
I've never had a favorite dessert is because there are so many good ones. I wouldn't know what to choose! There's ice cream, pastries, cakes, cookies, and so many more. Plus, there are so many desserts that I haven't tried or even heard about! I mean, how am I supposed to know that I will REALLY like creme brulee if I haven't tried it yet. I do really want to try making creme brulee, but we don't have some of the things needed to make it yet. There are also so many different styles and cultures that desserts can come in. In the category of food, I usually like almost everything. It's one of the things I can never choose favorites for. Especially for desserts because I LOVE SWEETS- I wouldn't want to have to choose between all of the amazing delectable desserts out there and leave out some amazing things I haven't tried yet. But I do love Korean pastries, ice creams, sorbets, and chocolate stuff the best I guess. Do candies and mangoes count as desserts? I LOVE TOO MANY DESSERTS TO CHOOSE BETWEEN THEM OKAY? Actually, I love too many things in general. If I say I like orange sorbet more than mint-chocolate chip ice cream, who knows when mint chocolate chip will have revenge on orange sorbet? Or on me? I wouldn't want to make anyone (dessert) feel bad. I don't like having to choose between things to have a favorite. There are too many types of desserts out there and brilliant people can come up with more ideas for unique desserts. Do I have to choose a favorite dessert? I guess mango sorbet, brownies, or just mangos in general. Hehe. I'm still undecided on which dessert is my favorite. My favorite dessert is I still have no idea.
11/1
Hi!!!! I'm Eevee and I go by she/her. I'm in Sci-Fi this session and this is my second session of SWC. I love a variety of books and have no favorite author. I have way too many interests hhh- I can't wait to get to know new people and make friends. Good luck! <333
Sci-Fi Dailies
11/4
See main cabin daily for 11/4
11/2
Ding! The doorbell rang with a newly delivered package at the doorstep. Florence got up off her couch and made her way to the front door. She opened the door and found a brown package on the doorstep. She brought it in looking at it, curious what it could be.
'I didn't order anything recently, have I?' she wondered.
She examined the paper-packaged box again and found no trace of where it could have come from. She closed the door and made her way to her kitchen on the left side. Florence got a fresh cup of milk and sat herself down on the couch. She gulped half of the cup down and finally started to remove the brown paper wrapping off of the mysterious box. She was left with a simple box and brown paper spread across the floor. Cautiously, she opened the box, half expecting a puppet to pop up and scare her. When nothing came out of the box, she sighed in relief.
“I was worried for nothing. I thought that Julie might have-” she gasped as she read the note in the box.
The note was written in plain words, “If you’re reading this, it’s too late.” A dark shadow loomed over her from behind and Florence thought it got colder.
“No, stop Jul- AAAAAAAAH!” Florence jumped up, feeling a cold hand on her shoulder. “HOW! MANY! TIMES! HAVE! I! TOLD! YOU! TO! NOT! SCARE! ME!” she bellowed.
Another girl in a white bedsheet was rolling on the ground, overcome with laughter. “HA! You- you- should have seen, HA, your face!” she giggled.
“Julie! I hate being creeped out! And just because it's Halloween doesn't mean you have the right.”
Julie got up from the ground. “Does that mean ‘Her Highness’ is going to stop torturing this little peasant with pranks?” she batted her eyes at Julie, scarcely dodging her sister's full blown attack.
“Come here, you!” Florence yelled behind her.
Weeklies
Weekly #1
Part 1: (340 words)
Character #1: Extroverted and bright. Loves to share optimism and is happy-go-lucky. She acts like this to protect and hide the fact of her very broken family and doesn’t want others to feel the way she does. She has a soft spot for those who are injured or are going through an experience like her.
Character #2: He is more reserved and is informative. He likes to use proper grammar and prefers to not use slang. He can get excited when talking about one of his favorite classics or writings. He is academically driven and will take some time to warm up to. He tends to be introverted and scared very easily.
I’m just going to call them One and Two for now.
“Come on!” One laughs. “Mom wants us home before dinner!”
“I’m coming, sister!” Two calls out. “Be careful when running through the woods! You know that the-”
“The spirits are ancient creatures that are not to be underestimated.” One finishes. “I know! How many times do you have to give me that lecture?”
“Just be careful. I sense an odd feeling today.” Two shudders.
“Oh, come on!” One says brightly. “Dad might come to visit today!”
“Didn’t I say I was coming?” Two asks, hauling himself up over the wood wall. “One?”
“Oh! Stop it!” One giggles.
“One, what are you doing with a spirit?” Two asks, frantically.
“I just found this cute thing.” One squeals. “Stop tickling me! Hehe!”
“One! We have to get home!” Two shakes his head. “Now get away from the spirit!”
“Okay,” One grumbles, getting up. “You stay here,” she tells the spirit.
“One,” Two calls.
“Coming!” One runs to catch up with Two. “What do you think Dad will bring? I want another one of those glowy, spinny things!”
“Might,” Two replies, simply.
“What?” One asks.
“Might. Dad might come to visit today.” Two responds, in a matter-in-fact voice. “There’s a chance that he won’t come to visit. And he might bring gifts for us. He isn’t obliged to do so.”
Part 2: (546 words)
“Daddy?” One asks, rubbing her eyes. “Where are you going?”
“I’m going on a little trip, sweetie,” Dad responds, coolly, holding a duffel bag in his hand. “I’ll be back as soon as I can.”
“We have to hurry!” an unfamiliar voice calls.
“I’m coming!” he turns back to face One. “Now, go back to bed, little one.” He turns and rushes off into the trees, his jacket flapping before him.
“Daddy?” One cries out, almost choking. “Daddy!”
“One?” Two comes out, hearing the commotion. “Why are you out here? Mom has been looking for-'' Two notices her tear streaked face. “What’s wrong? One!”
“Daddy.” she sobbed. “H-he left. With a bag. He went with someone. I don't know.”
“Why would Dad leave us?” Two asked aloud. “Come on, One. Let’s go inside.” He shivered. “It's chilly out.”
“I’m not letting Daddy leave us.” One said, gritting her teeth.
“What! One! What are you talking about? You can’t just stop him!” Two exclaimed. “Plus, he's already left.”
One huffed. “Daddy can’t just leave us! There’s no explanation! I’m going after him!”
“One, think about this. We’ll go to Mom and talk about it-”
“I’m going to stop Daddy.” One stood up, boldly.
“One-” Two started.
“NO! And don’t try to stop me! I’m going to talk to him.” One started to run off, chasing after the faint shadow that was their dad.
Two contemplated what to do. He decided to go to Mom first and inform her. “Be careful, One! There are lots of spirits roaming around now!” he called out, running back inside the house. “Mom. Mom! I found One!”
“What? Where? Where is she?” Mom called, frantically, hurrying over.
“She’s outside!” Two answered, in a hurry. “She went after Dad!”
“What! Come on, Two!”
She ran out first, muttering worries, only to see One lying on the ground, curled up in a ball.
“One! One, sweetie,” Mom whispered, picking her up.
“Is she alright?” Two asks, cautiously.
“She’ll be fine. Let’s get inside for now. It’s getting cooler.”
The next day, they all got up and continued on with their day, like they usually would. The details of the past night were a blur to everyone. Mom and Two kept their distance from One as she sulked around. She muttered things every once in a while, but kept to herself. She refused to eat anything, claiming she had no appetite.
“One?” Mom asks, before dinner. “Would you like some mushroom stew?”
“He left us,” One whispered.
“What?” Two questioned. “Is this about last night?”
“He left us,” One repeated, louder this time. “He- he left us. And I couldn’t do anything about it.”
“One, we can talk about this after dinner. You have to eat.” Mom coaxed her. “It’s mushroom stew, your favorite.”
“One, are you okay?” Two says, quietly.
“No. I’m not okay. Daddy just- argh,” One buried her head into her hands, tears dripping down her face. “I don’t understand why.” She takes a deep breath and lets out a sigh. “But, I couldn’t just let him leave. Just let him leave us, leave me, leave Mom, leave Two,” she stammers, still unapologetic about her actions. One lets out a soft laugh. “I would like some of that mushroom stew about now.”
Part 3: (194 words)
So, I’m not sure exactly what I want the villain to be, but because I’ve procrastinated and I’m finishing last minute, I think making the dad’s mysterious acquaintance would be a nice spin. They are mysterious, showing very little emotion, and is private about their work. They are trying to keep the dad away from his family in order to use his skills for their own self gain. The dad has unique abilities that the mysterious dude., let’s call them Echo. Their gender is unknown and prefers to keep it that way. Echo has had certain instances with spirits that they are not rather fond of. They are trying to use the dad to make the spirits leave the physical world and send them back into the spirit world. But each time the dad goes back to his family, he comes back knowing what he is doing is wrong. They prefer to speak simply, only in short sentences. They can be very cryptic and give off multiple meanings when they talk to others. They have no respect whatsoever for families, believing it makes others soft and destroys them, much to their own family problems.
Part 4: (1024 words)
“We need to hurry!” I call out to Drake. Ugh, he’s talking to his daughter. There’s only one person talented enough to help me with my task, and he’s all soft and mushy. Mental note: Harden Drake’s emotions.
I hear his footsteps getting closer, quickening with each step.
“Daddy!” his daughter yelled after us.
“Don’t listen to her.” I muttered. “It’s not going to matter in a while anyways.”
Drake shot me a confused look.
We walked a reasonable amount when I stopped. “Stand back.” I told Drake. I opened up a portal to my laboratory. “Welcome, I suppose.”
“So, about this job.” Drake started. “How is this going to benefit me? What am I going to get paid or such?”
“Don’t worry about it. It will help protect your family.” I explained. “But we’ll worry all about that later.” I revealed a toothy smile.
“One seemed really sad.” Drake sighed. “I wish I had more time to explain.”
“You’ll see her in time.” I said, dryly. “Maybe next year will be good.”
“Next year?” Drake protested. “I can’t wait that long! My family will be wondering about where I am!”
Over the next 4 years, Drake helped us. Well, me and the rest of the ‘Spirit Team’ as we call ourselves. He gets to visit his family twice a year. (I reluctantly agreed to have him visit at least two times a year, after he threatened to leave. I didn’t believe him, of course, but I gave him his satisfaction. Who knew employees could get so annoying so soon?)
Once he even tried to ask about what we were doing. Ha. As if I was going to tell him. It was early on, so I don’t blame him. Too much, at least.
“How is this going to benefit me and the rest of our community?” he had said.
“If you extract the tiny pieces of metal out of the plants that come from your forest, as well as other forests, it will reduce the amount of overgrown plants and we can use the leftover plants as fuel.” I lied.
What? It was true. At least for the cover story. Yes, the ‘Spirit Team’ did use the leftover plants as fuel. But we used the metal that came from the special plants to send the spirits away. See, the spirits can go in and out of the spirit world as they please. But they stay away from certain plants. It only took a genius (Yes, I’m the genius. And don’t you go around forgetting it.) many years of studying to find out it was because of the tiny bits of metal that are within the plants. The metal that is still not classified-
Mental Note: Classify the metal. Something along the lines of Echoium.
- is not taken very well by the spirits. Whether it is because of sensibility or not, I don’t have the information yet. Using the metal, we formed it into cages, lassoes, and other equipment to capture the spirits. We can transport them anywhere we please, because they can only stay there. Well, some smart alec decided to go home once without my knowledge. At least I had my glowing crystal to keep an eye on him. I saw him walking down the hill before the hill that was his house.
“Dad!” One cried, smothering him in a big hug.
“Welcome home, Dad.” Two smiled.
“Well, I’m glad to be back.” Drake said. “Where’s that little spirit friend of yours, One?”
One looked sullen. “There were these dark things. Looked like blobs really.” She giggled and sulked again. “They took away Mr. Boo in a loop wire-y thingy.” she motioned with her hands. “They took away his friends and Mr. Boo wanted to help, but he got taken too!”
“Hmmm…” Drake muttered. “Those sound like Echo and their friends. But loop wire-y thingies?”
(Why do people not believe that I can pick up mutters with my magic glowing crystal? It can pick up sound from miles away, sounding as clear as day! Guess, which genius made that invention?)
After that, I sort of just zoned out. Don’t blame me! Blame One! She kept going on and on about trying to keep Drake to stay there with them. Then when he came back the next week, BAM! He flooded my help column for employees with questions about the dark blobs, loop wire-y thingies, spirits disappearing, and what he was actually helping with. And that got the rest of the non suspecting employees worked up. As I always say, ‘Let things pass on their own time and you will reign victorious.’ Actually I don’t usually say that, but it worked! Everything died away and Drake was mine to control again. I stayed buddy-buddy with Drake from then on and kept a close eye on him from my magic glowing crystal. That got annoying real fast. But, that also had its major downfall. He accidentally dropped my magic glowing crystal. My magic glowing, spying crystal! I made another one, of course, but it didn’t help the fact that he had broken the original magic glowing crystal! The only good thing about that was that I got a reason to stop being buddy-buddy with him. (It’s okay, I got Mal to do it for me, what a relief. But she did quit. And then I got Harry to do it. I hope he lasts longer than Mal.)
Drake has been so annoying! He keeps talking about his kids all of the time. Too much chatter and not enough magical spirit capturing metals! Ugh, even just thinking about what spirits can do makes me shudder. Yes, I admit, that may be the only thing I am afraid of. I admit it. If you laugh, you may just find yourself trapped in one of my magical spirits, capturing metal cages. I have agreed with many suggestions from the rest of my crew, to lower his salary a little bit. Just a teeny bit. Saving 20 dollars a day really helps me with making extra magic glowing crystals. It takes a lot of EXPENSIVE material to make them.
Weekly #2
-completed-
2144 words
Warmups
-completed-
Start writing poems, and don’t stop until you’ve written at least 100 words! You could write 1 poem or 10, it doesn’t matter!
111 words
Hope
The one thing that keeps you going
When all else is lost
The light on your path
When all else has gone dark
The one thing you can hold on to
When rest is far from your grasp
Hope
Stars twinkling bright
The sun sets and the moon comes
The sky turns from warm to cool
An eternal cycle
Mangoes
Mangoes I say!
Delicious and delectable
The perfect golden orange
Juicy and sweet
With every scrumptious bite
Guaranteed every time
Mangoes
Emotions
The inward feelings
Anger, Hatred, Annoyed
Calm, Peace, Cool
Excitement, Joy, Ecstatic
Sadness, Depression, Regret
All emotions are valid
All emotions are good
All emotions are you
Emotions
Without planning or thinking beforehand, write 100 words as you design a character based on the prompt “secret origami expert”
110 words
I would say that “secret origami expert” is a really three-dimensional character, changing as well as the paper they fold. I would say they would be more edgy and hard, hiding a softer side to them, rather than being more outgoing. I would interpret them as a loner, trusting very few people. I would say their clothing style would be black or dark grey with pops of bright neon colors. Maybe like a leather jacket with colorful pins and ripped jeans with neon patches? Maybe ribbons in their hair or dyed? They would always have some spare paper on them and they are usually going to be found folding paper.
Exploring Fiction
-complete-
Write a scene with a sad/depressing mood, then write the same scene again with a happy mood, and finally once more with a mood of your choice (e.g. humorous, hopeful, fearful). 100 words per scene, for a total of 300!
327 words
Scene 1 (110 words)
CW: Not much, but sensitive on death a bit. I don't think it's too much though ^^"
This was it. I had to face it. My 18th birthday. But it wasn't only my birthday. It was also an anniversary, a painful one I try all year to forget but comes back to get me on my birthday. This year especially. It's the 10th anniversary after our parents died. I still blame myself for it. I was the only one who made it out of the car crash alive, even with some broken bones. They didn't last long, a week I think. We were on our way to a birthday surprise for me. They shouldn't have. It could have been avoided. But there is no going back now.
Scene 2 (101 words)
Yay! It's today. Seriously, today! Ah! My baby sister has grown up! SHE'S. ACTUALLY. 18?! You've got to be kidding me! No, I'm not. I know that she is but AHHHH! Did I forget to invite Elise and Nora? I think I did yesterday. Or did I not? Ugh, stop your forgetfulness! I made sure to get the cake yesterday and I have to order the pizza in an hour. Should I tell her about the car or tell her later? Nah, let's just leave it as a surprise! Today is going to be so awesome! It's her big day! Ahhh!
Scene 3 (116 words)
Oh, yippee. Poppy woke me up at 6 for Amara's big day. Why does she get a big party for her 18th and I got some cake and cards. I hope she isn't feeling too down. It's Mom and Dad's 10th anniversary. Even I feel sad. But Poppy's probably Ms. Happy-Go-Lucky and forgot. Again. Typical Poppy. Amara still hasn't gotten out of her room. She's probably feeling down. Poppy's still running around doing errands. She really needs to come down from the clouds. Ah, I'm feeling sad too. Mom and Dad always got us ice cream on birthdays. The really good kind at the fancy place in town. I don't remember what it was called anymore.
Use a random number generator from 1 to the age of your character. Write about a memory your character has from when they were this age. If your character’s more than, say, 50, you can split their life into periods of 5 or 10 years and write about a memory from that period of their life instead of a specific year if you want. 300 words!
242 words
I just came home from school. Poppy picked me up after she finished school. It's only been a little bit since Mommy and Daddy went away, but I'm still sad. I had my right arm in a cast for a bit and one of my fingers was broken too. Mommy used to pick me up with a smile on her face and on some days she would take me to eat some ice cream! It was always so yummy. You know, I don't think we have gone there since the accident. Mrs. T says we have to finish our homework as soon as we get home so we can play more! I think I'm going to work on math first. Today, it was easy! It was about multiplying numbers. Poppy already taught me that at home. Mrs. T says I'm really good. Actually, I think she says ‘Amara, you’re an advanced math student.' Devlin says that I need to know more than just 4th grade multiplication facts to be advanced. Blah, blah, Devlin doesn't even try to teach me! And Poppy says she needs to ameliorate her grades, whatever that means. Mommy would like it if I finished my homework quickly. Because then she would get to play with me more! But she can't play with me now. Devlin says I'll never see her on Earth again. But when we go to the cemetery, she says we're visiting her. Devlin's so confusing.
Exploring Non-Fiction
-complete-
Write a piece of writing in the style of a magazine or newspaper article all about something SWC related (e.g. word wars, your cabin, SWC itself, the hosts). You could be explaining what it is, announcing breaking news about it or writing an insider’s article on all the ins and outs of it! 600 words.
719 words
SWC is a great camp run online and has been growing even more since COVID-19 has hit the world hard. But to anyone who is contemplating joining this camp, what is this camp? What does it do? How does it work?
Going straight to the start, if you have heard of SWC before, you may not know exactly which analogy I am talking about. In this case, SWC doesn't stand for Scratch Welcoming Committee, Star Wars Crew, etc, etc. I am specifically referring to SWC as Scratch Writing Camp. It is a triannual virtual writing camp. Each participant sets a word goal for themselves and tries to write that many words throughout the month. There are also various activities that you will be able to participate in. There are fun challenges to test your creativity and push you to write your best. All of these help you to gain points for your cabin.
In this article, I am going to be going over 5 specific categories. Hosts and Leaders, Cabins, Camper expectations, Activities and more, and Cabin Wars.
Every camp needs people to lead and make sure that everything is orderly and going smoothly. These people in SWC are the leaders and hosts. The hosts are the ones who oversee everything and post the main projects and studios. There are also co-hosts to help out where the hosts can't or are too busy. The leaders run each specific cabin, each one containing a leader and 2 co-leaders. There are cabins that will have only 1 co-leader, but more times than not there are going to be 2. These leaders are the ones who will be making the storyline for your specific cabin and adding your words.
If you've ever been to a camp before, there will usually be cabins. In SWC, the cabins are different genres. You are not limited to writing in these genres though. The cabin is where you will be spending a lot of your time during SWC. It is where you will add your words and find a lot of your friends. Besides your own goals, there is also a cabin storyline that you will have an opportunity to follow. There are also cabin relationships, including siblings, allies, enemies, and neutrals. These are just for fun and aren't supposed to be taken very seriously. This is mostly for Cabin Wars.
SWC does have camper expectations like many other camps. The camper expectations aren't really that high. You aren't expected to write and participate often. You can merely just pop in to check out the dailies, and weeklies, as well as update your words. It is encouraged that you complete as many activities as possible and to check in often. You are also not expected to last the whole session. Your real life and health are worth much more than any camp. You are allowed to leave any time.
SWC has many opportunities to participate in activities. There are dailies to participate in every day. They run from 12 AM UTC to 11:59 PM UTC. These are small and short activities that may have you write from nothing to 600 words. The dailies may just be taking a quiz or wiring a story from a prompt! You will always be able to find them in the main cabin. Weeklies, like dailies, are found in the main cabin. They last a week and are more writing-based. You may have to write around 2k for the weekly. It usually contains a few parts, all building upon one another. Aside from dailies and weeklies, there may be in cabin activities for you to complete.
Cabin Wars is probably the activity that you won't get often in other camps, aside from the camps that are based on or came from SWC. It takes place on 2 Saturdays throughout the month. There will be wars that you will be able to copy and paste from the main cabin description. There will also be rules listed for that specific cabin war day. Your leaders will probably give you instructions on the course of action during this time. The wars are based on writing and can include extra challenges to get extra points. If your cabin can't complete the war in the given amount of time, you will lose points as a consequence.
Pick something from a show/movie/story that has a lot of symbolism and write a 600-word piece analyzing it. You can discuss what the author/creator wants the audience to think, what the symbolism is and the context behind it, how it links to the rest of the show/story/movie, its significance, and anything else you find relevant!
635 words
CW: spoilers about Legend of Korra
In Legend of Korra, Korra gets poisoned at the end of Season 3. This greatly impacts her as a person and her life. She spent years overcoming the effects of the poison. She wasn't very open about it and had to face it on her own. She struggled for a long time. In season 4, she says that she understands why she had to go through that hard time of suffering in her life so that she could be more compassionate and understand true suffering. She helped Kuvira, even after all that she had tried to do to Korra and her friends because she knew what she was going through. She knew how it felt to feel helpless and vulnerable. She had to accept that she couldn't go through it on her own and she needed to get help from someone else. It also impacted her mental and emotional state. She isolated herself, barely contacting anyone and not letting anyone help her. She wanted to work through it on her own. Even when she was in this horrible state, it still shows that Korra remained her stubborn self. But she didn't stay true to herself and took on another life as an Earthbender citizen, claiming not to be the Avatar. She chose to start over and forget her past self when she was more than she had become. Korra went through a hard time wondering if she was worthy enough to be known as the Avatar. She didn't think she was worthy and thought of this past time as a nightmare. She learned that even after she defeats the bad guys, good isn't going to stay for, well, good. She went off on her own and cut off all contact. But if it hadn't been for her soul searching during this time, she would have never been led to the swamp and find Toph. It took her a while to let go of her past fears and take out the last bit of poison. But Toph helped her or more so, helped her in her own Toph style. Near the end, she had to get the last part of the poison out on her own. Even with this, she couldn't go into the Avatar state or go into the spirit world. She wasn't able to contact Raava. She had to face her fears and accept the reality before she could. She hit her lowest point and from it, she emerged stronger than she had ever thought she would. She helped to reconnect the whole Beifong family, by finding Toph. This lead to clearing up misunderstandings and any hard feelings between Toph and her children, as well as her grandchildren. The Red Lotus actually went as far as poisoning her, which really shows how passionate they are about their cause. They are willing to go to any length to support their cause of natural order. As a side effect, she had hallucinations about the Red Lotus as well as other enemies she had faced over the years. It kept her unable to walk for about 6 months. Just as painful as the time was for Korra, it led to the events in Season 4, which wouldn't have happened without Korra leaving. During the time that Korra has left Republic City, the Earth Kingdom was in a mess. Kuvira took over and helped her people, though not in the most ideal way. It led to this next conflict of stopping the Earth Empire. It laid down the path for the next step. It helped Wu to figure out exactly what he wanted to do and how he was going to lead. It helped with figuring out the whole Earth Kingdom/Earth Empire situation. It helped to figure out exactly what the next step is going to be.
Weeky #4
-in progress 3/4 done-
Part One: A Little Inspiration
-completed-
500 words
“We haven’t lost a war yet!” Eevee says, pleased with the progress Sci-Fi has been making.
Lia laughs nervously. “Don’t get too excited, Eevee.” An alarm goes off, much like the others that had been going off all day. “We just got warred. Contemporary.” Lia seethes.
“Well, let’s just defeat them too!” Eevee smiles, a strategy forming in her mind.
They walk off and join the rest of the group.
“I’m going to have to leave, but there should be more soldiers coming soon.” General Aria announces. “Well, come on! Get attacking! We can afford to lose any wars. We have to write 2549 more words for the Non-fi war within the next 3 hours and 4 people have to write at least 1000 words within the next 8 hours for the Contemp war.”
With a bustle and scrambling, everyone active at that moment gets ready, all prepared at their desks. Computers get flung open and notebook paper flies through the air. Pencils up and fingers prepared, the group of writers get right to work.
“Character name,” Eevee mutters to herself, “Aliya and hm… Benny? Yeah, that sounds good.” She then proceeds to scribble down as many words as her hand would let her.
“OKAY, I’M ALIVE!” LJ barges in through the door, streamlining towards her desk.
The next half hour goes by with furious pencil scribbling and lots of keyboards clicking. Besides getting a drink or a quick bathroom break, no one got up out of their seat.
Lia gets up, types in how many words she had written, 1253 words, and launches the first attack for the Contemp war.
Peachii follows, along with more campers, consisting of Muxa, Clare, Re, and others within the next few hours.
Re yells, “The Non-fi war is over!”
“This war is FINISHED!” Eevee declares, sending in the last and final attack for the Contemp war. “With still a lot of time remaining too!”
The celebration gets cut short with a short alarm, signaling the lowering of the shield.
“Get ready, soldiers!” Lieutenant LJ calls out. “We have to be prepared for any more wars.”
Everyone waits in suspense, eager for the alarm to ring once again.
But even after 30 minutes of waiting, no alarm rings. “I’m going to find someone to word war with!” Eevee calls, grabbing her computer and flitting out of the room.
A couple of others follow, leaving around 6 people left in the cabin.
Just then, an Adventure camper thought it would be the best time to attack the Sci-Fi cabin. “Oops!” Amy says sheepishly, as the alarm blares in Sci-Fi, unannounced to the group of Sci-Fi campers who were writing in word wars.
“GET UP CAMPERS!” LJ screeches, “We have to write 3000 words in the next 6 hours. Hey! GET UP!”
She peeks her head out of the door, “WHICH OF YOU THOUGHT THAT WARRING US NOW WOULD BE A GOOD TIME!” LJ roars out the door, shaking up any innocent passing camper within sight.
Part Two: Setting the Scene!
355 words
-complete-
You take a hesitant step forward, staring in awe at the scene around you. The warmth from this garden takes your breath away. As you look around, something catches your interest. The glossy texture of the wooden bridge, glowing bright with the numerous lanterns it holds. You make your way to the bridge, feeling at peace and enjoying the calming music. Staring down to the pond below the bridge, you can see the stars glittering off of the surface. The moon is full tonight and it shines brightly across the pond. The emerald green lily pads sit softly on the pond as soft ripples of water cross their way. You turn around, taking in a breath. You see the beautiful scenery, from the leafy treetop to the lilypads to the little creaks in the bridge as you move across it. On the other side of the bridge stands a little cottage. You knock, after seeing the window bright from the light from inside.
“The new arrival!”
“Stop pushing me!”
“I’M opening the door!”
The door opens up and two girls are standing at the door. The first, with blue and purple hair introduces herself first.
“Hi! I’m Birdi, and this here is Faer.” Birdi says, gesturing to the girl next to her.
“Hey! I’m Faer! Welcome to the Night Garden.” Faer smiles and the two make room for you to come in through the door.
You walk through the door, surprised to see a candle-lit room and a group of others already inside. It seemed the others had already had time to get acquainted with one another, as they were chatting away.
Faer comes next to you. “The journey probably took a while. Oh, would you like anything to eat or drink? We’ve got water, milk, cocoa-”
“And tea!” Birdi adds.
“I’m good,” you say, smiling.
“You probably have tons of questions. I’ll- We’ll try to answer them if we can.” Faer says, helpfully.
Birdi nods, a cup of cocoa in her hands. “We won’t be able to tell you how you got here or why you’re here though.” she says in a eerie tone.
Part Three: Your cabin
338 words
-complete-
Blistering heat, red lifeless sky, smoke obstructed vision, screaming children, swollen ball of fire.
Your world is at its end.
Sirens wail, children cry and whine, parents try to comfort them. Everyone is drenched in perspiration. All headlines are blaring in multiple languages, “Earth is facing armageddon.” It’s human’s inevitable fate. As the ever swelling sun continues its steady rampage, panic continues to arise. There’s no way out of this.
But…
A blazing blue light emitted by a dot blinds you. Shielding your eyes with your hands, you watch as the dot splits into two, then three, flares once more, and three beings of ethereal beauty materialise before your very eyes.
“My, my, what do we have here?” exclaims one. “A world at its end.”
She swishes around and her eyes lock with yours.
“I see…” she mutters, deep in thought. Finally, she looks up. “We’ll save you. We’ll get you off this dying wasteland and to our world. Earthlings are weak and your bodies hinder you from travelling between worlds with ease, so we’ll need to build a portal. Tsk tsk, how troublesome. We don’t want you being a nuisance to us on our planet either, so there is one condition you need to fulfil to be saved. Complete tasks and earn crystals from us. Use those crystals to buy parts and hand them over to Lieutenant LJ. The one who supplies the most parts gets top priority. Don’t think of slacking, there’ll be someone watching…"
And with that, the three beings vanish, the last words of the creature ringing in your ears.
You blink, wondering if those three beings were actually there. You cough as more smoke nears you. Noticing a shadow up ahead, you stagger over to it. You find a wooden crate and you struggle to get it open. When you finally get it open, you find it filled with pickaxes. Picking the top one up, the light of fire glares off of the clean metal.
“Hey, you!” a voice calls from behind you, “Yep you! The one with the pickax!”
You whirl around, seeing a group of other humans making their way near you.
“You’re one of us, right?” another one asks, “You have to earn crystals for General Aria?”
General Aria. So that was her name. “Um, yes,” you reply.
“I’m Eevee and this is- well the others can introduce themselves.” Eevee smiles.
Lia, Muxa, Lily, Clare, and Peachii were just some of the names you caught from the group of 20 some people.
Lia looks wearily at the pickaxes. “I guess we’ll have to get to work then.”
Everyone grabs a pickaxe and follows Muxa to the nearest mine. As the hours pass by, the familiar sound of metal scraping against metal gets tuned out. You had only found 10 crystals, your arms are aching and your body is sore.
“Woo,” Muxa sighs, flopping down onto the ground, “Getting a lot of crystals is hard work.”
You go and sit next to him, catching your breath, “This is sure going to take a long time.”
“We’ll get through this. We just have to.” Muxa gives an encouraging smile.
Eevee slides over, “Mind if I join you guys?” she asks, wiping off some of the dirt on her face.
“No, go right ahead,” you reply, scooching over to give her some more room. You watch as Lia continues to mine, lifting the pickaxe up and hitting the rock over and over again. “How can she still be doing that?” you ask to no one in particular.
“She’s Lia,” Eevee responds, in a matter-in-fact tone, “Who knows?”
Part Four: The Last Hurrah
-incomplete-
899 words
Eevee stares at the clock intently as it ticked. She watches the tiny hand as it moves a bit with every second. As the clock turns 7:00 PM EST, she yanks open her computer. SWC Main Cabin appears on the screen and she clicks the reload button, eagerly waiting for the page to load. She quickly scrolls down the page and reads the daily. Even though she knew what it was, seeing it in print gave her another new realization. “Today is cabin wars! … ”
She peeks her head out of her assigned room and sees a group adhered around the main table. Eevee grabs her blue sweatshirt and pulls it over her head as she walks over to the table.
“Okay guys,” Aria says, “We’re on defense, not offense. The leaders will be attacking the others and the campers will have to make sure to vanquish each and every war that comes our way!”
A wave of nods and smiles ran through the crowd. Aria pulls out a large cart, containing multiple supplies: notebooks, pens, pencils, and computers. Next to the cart is placed a large tote, containing chargers for the computers.
Grabbing a notebook and a handful of pencils, she made her way to her desk. Eevee flops the notebook to the first blank page and lays out the pencils next to it.
“Anyone else going to get water? Who wants to go with me?” Lia calls out.
“I’ll go with you!” Eevee gets up and walks to Lia near the front door. “I’ve got to get more water.”
Re comes too, “I’ll be coming along as well!”
The three make their way to Mess Hall, where they find more campers. Eevee grabs 3 water bottles and hands one to Re and one to Lia. They quickly make their way back, not wanting to miss the first war. As they near the door, an alarm rings, signaling a war. Eevee rushes to her desk, as do Re and Lia.
“Okay, now just write!” Aria cries.
Eevee takes a big gulp of water and focuses on the sheet of paper in front of her. A minute goes by. Two minutes. She continues to stare at the blank page in front of her. “Ugh!” she yells, “I have no ideas. That's a great idea!” She scribbles down an idea and a couple of points describing it. She rips that page out and lays it next to the new page. Looking at the page every few minutes, she starts to write a long passage about having no ideas. She stays focused, making sure to pay attention to every word she wrote, going back every once in a while to make a edit and adding more words. Then getting a spark, she starts writing as quickly as her poor hand would let her.
“Ideas can be really hard to figure out at times. Especially when you are panicked and on a time limit. It can be stressful. But trying to figure out an idea, is what formed this idea. Writing about having no idea. Ideas can come from the weirdest places and motivation can come from even the tiniest scrap of paper. Ideas come from anywhere. A random song lyric you just heard or when your mom messes up a word to say something brilliant. It can take a while to figure out a fully freshed idea. It can take a long time. Don’t get discouraged by trying to always make it perfect. No one can have a perfect idea. In fact, all ideas probably are flawed. No one and nothing is perfect. Even the greatest works have some flaws. You won’t ever be able to please anyone. No one will be able to get the perfect grammar and perfect words to say. I’m pretty flawed myself. And going on that note, characters shouldn’t be perfect. Being perfectly blonde with dazzling blue eyes, the perfect princess personality, and the voice of an angel. It’s not realistic nor will it be the most appealing story. Well, I guess character, the story can still be okay. Characters can also be very hard to come up with. It takes a long time to flesh out both the characters and ideas. It takes time but it will be worth it when you have an amazing idea at the end that turns into a great story with amazing relatable characters.” Eevee stops to take another gulp of water and stretch for a second. The room was quiet and still, the only noises being the clacking of keyboards and noises of pencil scribbles. Eevee stares at her paper, thinking about what else to write. She stops and adds the words for the war quickly, before coming up with another idea. Her brother had once said how bacon is the craziest thing in the world.
“We are controlled by bacon. The smell of bacon is so pertranizing, it can cause someone to come out and a criminal to reveal themselves. Well, that's what I read in a book once. Well anyways. Bacon is crazy according to my brother. It can be really controlling and changes our feelings. I love bacon! Though i don't have it that often. And my brother can be wrong. Bacon isn't the craziest thing. It is actually really good. Not saying that he doesn't like it or anything. Because he does like it!”
Word Wars
@seasiide (103 words) 11/7
Okay! My first word war of this session. Um. ACK! Well, it’s been fun to be in Sci-Fi this session. Because of the Mascots and the leaders are all so fun to communicate with. Also having the figure out the different mascots is fun and the increasing number of winkies is surprising. But there are no multiplying smilies and Banana suggests that Mr Smiley has no family. But that’s sad and I hope that someone will give mr smiley some family soon. Well, he already has 3 kids, a mother in-law and father in-law. But he doesn’t have any parents unless you count
Also with Jade (173 words) 11/10
The water drips from the shower. I hated this, being stuck with my ancient aunt in her ancient house. I don’t know why mom has me come here every summer, while she goes on her annual cruise with her ‘glam friends.’ She get’s to go all out for 1 ½ months, while I’m stuck here with her very much odd sister. I get stuck here every summer and Dad doesn’t even do anything about it! I could stay with him while she was gone. But NO! I couldn’t and I HAVE to stay with her sister. It annoyed me eahc time, getting me more aggravated each time. I wished that I could go out with my friends and enjoy a summer like the others for ONCE in my life. Instead I was stuck in here with an old fashioned lady supervising me. Well, not really. She just cooks, ardens, eats and sleeps most of the time. She doesn’t really talk or anything. An she doesn’t even let me go outside if she isn’t
@Buddy_Helper 11/16
132
Okay a word war, I hope I can win. ANd get a lot of words in. Argh I always think and fix my grammar during word wars. It's just a habit of deleting every single letter to a mistake and rewrite it all. It really slows me down in word wars though. And I've been reading Pricne Caspian in English. I have a test in Soccial studies today about government. I hope I get a good score. WE've been having a lot of things going on at home. Secret word of the day is strawberry, red, and something else that I forgot. Anyways. My teaher is really into football which is a not a very um interesting class. An I have PE today and I don't know exactly what we are goi
Cabin Wars
-
Other Writing
-
#Sci-FiForTheWin!
Last edited by AmazaEevee (Nov. 30, 2021 00:07:17)
- Helloxx001
-
38 posts
Scratch Writing Camp Writing Sharing Thread (November 2021)
Guys- I am Unfollowing this Discussion. Getting too many notifications- Sorry guys. I am leaving…. (Idk, why am I so dramatic)
- CoolCoder148698
-
87 posts
Scratch Writing Camp Writing Sharing Thread (November 2021)
–Chloe's writing space–
Cabin- Non Fiction
Dailies
Nov 1st, 2021
>Hi! my fake SWC nickname is Chloe (XD). I am in the non-fiction cabin. Amusingly almost all of the genres I like are either my enemies or moral foes. I had heard about SWC before but never really put my mind to it until someone recommended that I participate, so this is my first time participating in SWC. I am confused and about how the whole thing works, although I am sure I will understand. I am glad to be allowed to write all genres because I am not that much into non-fiction. I do not completely hate it though. I don't have that big of a word goal. It is just 7000 words. I have my tests in November. I am also travelling, so I stuck to a word goal that I am likely to achieve. I hope that I do well! +143 words
Weeklies
> yet
Cabin- Non Fiction
Dailies
Nov 1st, 2021
>Hi! my fake SWC nickname is Chloe (XD). I am in the non-fiction cabin. Amusingly almost all of the genres I like are either my enemies or moral foes. I had heard about SWC before but never really put my mind to it until someone recommended that I participate, so this is my first time participating in SWC. I am confused and about how the whole thing works, although I am sure I will understand. I am glad to be allowed to write all genres because I am not that much into non-fiction. I do not completely hate it though. I don't have that big of a word goal. It is just 7000 words. I have my tests in November. I am also travelling, so I stuck to a word goal that I am likely to achieve. I hope that I do well! +143 words
Weeklies
> yet

Last edited by CoolCoder148698 (Nov. 1, 2021 16:15:42)
- Sonicc101
-
35 posts
Scratch Writing Camp Writing Sharing Thread (November 2021)
|| Ash's writing ||
Dailies:
Nov. 1st
The day ||A short story.
As I started roaming through the halls of my bedroom, I looked up. Something was up there, I thought to myself. But, nobody knew, and nor did I. For this Halloween Night, I am unsure why, but I feel like I'm being watched. Once I arrive downstairs, I say good morning to my mum, and tell her i;m going to go out for a walk. It was around time for me to fail at something or another. I start to trek up an unsuspecting mountain, waiting to reach the top. This, in fact, was my favorite place to come to. Still, though, I felt watched.
I continue sitting up there, until suddenly I hear footsteps, and turn around.
“Buddy.” I hear a voice say. “You know how to greet a new pal? Shouldn’t you be less frightened?” I immediately got up and turned around, to be greeted by what looked like a ghost. I waved and said hello.
The ghost replied almost immediately, introducing himself as Mist. I introduced myself as well, and we chatted a bit. Suddenly, my mum texted me, saying it was time for lunch, although it was only 11 AM. I texted back to my mom that it was only 11, but she insisted. I said bye to my new friend as I started walking back to the house. Suddenly, when I walked in, I was enveloped in darkness. My mom stared at me, an evil look in her eyes, as she quietly said. “It was because you were my lunch, sweetie.” As suddenly, I felt everything end.
Weeklys: Coming soon
Dailies:
Nov. 1st
The day ||A short story.
As I started roaming through the halls of my bedroom, I looked up. Something was up there, I thought to myself. But, nobody knew, and nor did I. For this Halloween Night, I am unsure why, but I feel like I'm being watched. Once I arrive downstairs, I say good morning to my mum, and tell her i;m going to go out for a walk. It was around time for me to fail at something or another. I start to trek up an unsuspecting mountain, waiting to reach the top. This, in fact, was my favorite place to come to. Still, though, I felt watched.
I continue sitting up there, until suddenly I hear footsteps, and turn around.
“Buddy.” I hear a voice say. “You know how to greet a new pal? Shouldn’t you be less frightened?” I immediately got up and turned around, to be greeted by what looked like a ghost. I waved and said hello.
The ghost replied almost immediately, introducing himself as Mist. I introduced myself as well, and we chatted a bit. Suddenly, my mum texted me, saying it was time for lunch, although it was only 11 AM. I texted back to my mom that it was only 11, but she insisted. I said bye to my new friend as I started walking back to the house. Suddenly, when I walked in, I was enveloped in darkness. My mom stared at me, an evil look in her eyes, as she quietly said. “It was because you were my lunch, sweetie.” As suddenly, I felt everything end.
Weeklys: Coming soon
- 11007567
-
100+ posts
Scratch Writing Camp Writing Sharing Thread (November 2021)
Here's mine: https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/topic/554922/
- HydroHype
-
100+ posts
Scratch Writing Camp Writing Sharing Thread (November 2021)
Marty? (Idk lol) Hey y'all! I thought of writing a small story with my new OCs! There's gonna be a cat in the story. What should its name be?
- -NightWrite-
-
100+ posts
Scratch Writing Camp Writing Sharing Thread (November 2021)
https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/topic/554922/Hey! Please read birdi's post from earlier in the thread. Here's mine:
To sum it up, this forum is not for links to your writing threads.
- ButterPopcorn8
-
500+ posts
Scratch Writing Camp Writing Sharing Thread (November 2021)
Daily for mystery!
The banana bread
Quici sat eagerly at the dining table. She couldn't keep herself still for one more moment.
“Is it ready yet Mom?!” Quici yelled as loud as she could.
“Almost!”
Quici growled. That had been her mother's answer for the past hour. The past hour.
“It it done?” Quici's big sister, Morgan came down this stairs.
“No,” Quici sighed. “Mom's still hasn't finish.”
“Man, I can smell it from here.” Morgan sniffed the air. Indeed, the aroma of their mother's famous banana bread filled the house. It's pleasant smell could bring a smile to anyone's face, even more so once they tasted it.
Quici's mother's original banana bread was legendary. Anyone who had ever tasted it couldn't even begin to describe it. Calling it tasty, amazing, delicious was an understatement.
Quici's patience was wearing thin. She had been waiting all day for this moment.
And she didn't have to wait much longer. Because soon her mother came out of the kitchen, carrying with her a loaf of sweet banana bread.
“Finally!” Morgan had to restrain Quici from lunging out of her spot and devouring the bread.
Their mother set down the bread on the table. Quici was inches was from taking a slice when her mom slapped her hand. The girl yelped and pulled away, caressing her hand.
“Not yet. Your dad has to get back first.”
“What?!” Quici slumped in her chair. Her dad came back from work at 5pm, 3 hours from then.
This was going to be a while.
——————————————
Ding dong!
“He's back!”
Quici bounded out of her bed and rushed downstairs. She opened the door to meet her dad.
“Come inside, come inside!” Before her dad knew what was going on, Quici had already dragged inside and to the dining room.
“Hold on!” Her dad nearly tripped. “Calm down okay!”
But Quici didn't listen. She sat him down and called the rest of her family. Soon, Morgan and Quici's mom arrived as well.
“Dad's back!” Quici announced. “You know what that means…”
“Yes yes yes,” her mom gave in. “Time to eat.”
The banana bread
Quici sat eagerly at the dining table. She couldn't keep herself still for one more moment.
“Is it ready yet Mom?!” Quici yelled as loud as she could.
“Almost!”
Quici growled. That had been her mother's answer for the past hour. The past hour.
“It it done?” Quici's big sister, Morgan came down this stairs.
“No,” Quici sighed. “Mom's still hasn't finish.”
“Man, I can smell it from here.” Morgan sniffed the air. Indeed, the aroma of their mother's famous banana bread filled the house. It's pleasant smell could bring a smile to anyone's face, even more so once they tasted it.
Quici's mother's original banana bread was legendary. Anyone who had ever tasted it couldn't even begin to describe it. Calling it tasty, amazing, delicious was an understatement.
Quici's patience was wearing thin. She had been waiting all day for this moment.
And she didn't have to wait much longer. Because soon her mother came out of the kitchen, carrying with her a loaf of sweet banana bread.
“Finally!” Morgan had to restrain Quici from lunging out of her spot and devouring the bread.
Their mother set down the bread on the table. Quici was inches was from taking a slice when her mom slapped her hand. The girl yelped and pulled away, caressing her hand.
“Not yet. Your dad has to get back first.”
“What?!” Quici slumped in her chair. Her dad came back from work at 5pm, 3 hours from then.
This was going to be a while.
——————————————
Ding dong!
“He's back!”
Quici bounded out of her bed and rushed downstairs. She opened the door to meet her dad.
“Come inside, come inside!” Before her dad knew what was going on, Quici had already dragged inside and to the dining room.
“Hold on!” Her dad nearly tripped. “Calm down okay!”
But Quici didn't listen. She sat him down and called the rest of her family. Soon, Morgan and Quici's mom arrived as well.
“Dad's back!” Quici announced. “You know what that means…”
“Yes yes yes,” her mom gave in. “Time to eat.”
- -Margot-
-
14 posts
Scratch Writing Camp Writing Sharing Thread (November 2021)


Current word count: 3212
cabin is horror
Dailies
2/11/21 - Favourite dessert
A love letter to nutella doughnuts
(301 words)
My dearest, nutella doughnut,4/11/21: Last thing someone said
There is no one in this world more radiant than you, my love. Your creamy centre and subtle hazelnut hints are unbeaten by any other. I can tell, you are leaking, my love, but your outside shell was never hard to get through.
You hide your insides with a thin veil, almost as if you wish to be discovered. I have discovered your beauties, the wondrous show that lies beneath.
You shan’t find the need to leak once I have unveiled you to the world. Or perhaps, that shall be a secret shared only between us, a special bond that only we share.
I shall take you to see the world, my love. You’ll travel places you’ve never even imagined. You’ll be transformed, your eyes opened, your mind changed.
I sometimes wonder what it is that you see in me, you being perfection and me the opposite. Why do you stay? Surely, you must see how terrible your change will be. I am sorry, my love. I have brought out the worst in you. Maybe one day you can be happy again. Maybe one day you won’t need to veil yourself to lure simpletons like me in. Perhaps what’s beneath the veil is enough to lure in anyone. I know it would still persuade me.
I gaze upon you with my saddest eyes, for I know you will be destroyed by me. And yet, you show no fear. Such a pitiful sentiment. Your love is not returned unbroken, but in jagged shards, cutting through your veil, bit by bit. Dearest, nutella doughnut, please forgive me. Please, never come back to me, for your fate will be the same. I so wish I could change it. I bid you goodbye, my sweet love.
My dearest, I am sorry.
A short piece about Ivory I guess
(503 words)
Ivory looked into Duvessa’s autumn coloured eyes, enamoured by the beauty of them. Her jokes were as elegant as stones dancing across water, dropping into the blue at just the right point. As she smiled at her, light radiated from her beaming profile and perfection stared her in the face. Another joke was made about the shape of the clouds, another round of laughter. Ivory was near mesmerised. She checked her watch.
‘* it! I’m late,’
‘I can come with, if you’d like,’ Duvessa looked at her with her wide, hazelnut eyes, ‘It would really be no trouble at all,’
It took all of Ivory’s restraint to turn her down, ‘Thanks, Duv, but I really don’t think you should be helping me explain my tardiness to my brother,’ laughing, she added, ‘he doesn’t even know you!’
Flustered, Duvessa replied, ‘I meant-… I can give you a lift,’ Her face turned red, ‘No, I can’t… I came here by bike,’
‘Oh, Duv…’ Ivory laughed, and Duvessa joined her. Her laugh was a cold drink on a hot day. Their hands brushed, ‘Well, best be off, then,’ She turned away before Duvessa could see how her cheeks had reddened. She felt eyes burning the back of her head as she half walked, half ran, to the nearest trolley stop. The trolley had already arrived when she got there so, one hand hoisting up her skirt, the other holding her hat, she ran to catch it before it left.
Her head was leant out the window and the wind stung her face. Blurs of trees and people rushed past as the trolley rattled its way up the street. She knew she would never make it to her brothers’ on time, but at this point had accepted it. He wouldn’t mind too much; he never did. The trolley ride went on for a while, her brother really did live far away, didn’t he? Perhaps she should have brought the daily crossword with her. She watched the light change from afternoon to evening, crickets chirping, should you listen close enough.
As the trolley squealed to a halt at the stop nearest to her brother’s house, she was more than three hours late. She couldn’t bear to wonder what her brother must be thinking at this moment. She stumbled onto the stone pavement and readjusted to the ground not moving. Her boots made a hollow sound against the floor as she walked in the direction of her destination. The gardens certainly looked awfully eerie in the early evening light.
At the end of the street, there was her brother’s house. She walked up the stepping stone path and knocked on the door. It flung open, and there was her brother’s face.
‘Ivory! I was concerned for you. You’ve never been this late before,’
‘Am I late? Oh, I must have gotten the times mixed up, then,’
He gave her a knowing glance, he saw right through her, ‘Come on in, then. I suppose you’ll need to stay the night.’
Weeklies
Week 1
Part 1: Don't judge my doctor who reference
I’m using two characters I’ve already made because I’m trying to further develop them right now.
(228 words)
‘I have to go through, Sage.’ Lynx was staring defiantly at her, ‘You don’t understand, there is no other way!’
‘Put your head on straight, Lynx,’ Sage’s eyes were two drops of water, suspended in infinite space, ‘You haven’t any idea what you’re about to do. What ever happened to the time you’d listen to me? Where you’d actively seek advice from me? Please, Lynx. Just this once, I’m asking you to listen,’ Her voice was broken in half like a twig.
‘You don’t understand. If you had a better idea, then I’d let you drag me around.’ Their throat was dragged across sandpaper, ‘trust me, I wish I didn’t have to take charge here. I wish I could just follow someone else’s * PLAN. But I’ve done that so far and look where it’s gotten us. You can talk all you like, but my mind is made up,’
‘You’ll be killing thousands’ Sage’s eyes flashed with an emotion Lynx had never seen in her.
‘To save millions.’
‘You know there must be a better way. You can be diplomatic. You have a heart, I’ve felt it.’
Lynx searched her eyes for some sense of understanding, something that would show him that she saw why he was doing this. In them, he saw every emotion at once. Every emotion, spare the one he was searching for.
‘I’m sorry.’
Part 2: but not butt
(504 words)
‘Lynx! Are you okay? Did you talk with them? I’m so proud of you,’ Sage pulled Lynx into a tight hug, ‘The carking thought that you wouldn’t make it back was ever so worrisome. I’m sure they listened to you, it was probably a misunderstanding, anyway,’
‘I’m okay, but they won’t let me talk,’ Lynx hugged her back, their head resting on her shoulder, ‘If they continue not listening, I think I’ll have to drive them out, or get rid of them. They’ll probably continue to hurt our village, otherwise,’
Sage’s arms dropped, the air was suddenly charged with fright.
‘Lynx, this is very important. Listen to me and remember this for the rest of your days. In the most desperate of situations, take this with you, if it is the last thing you remember. I don’t care what is happening to you, your family, or your friends, you must remember this,’ Determination coated her voice like the hard shell around a hermit crab, ‘Never resort to violence. Never treat your enemy as if they are beneath you. You must always, always, be the best of the population. No situation is too dire to be diplomatic. If you learn only one thing from me, please, let it be this,’ Sage was kneeling down, her arms clutching theirs. There was a sense of urgency in the whispers of the trees.
A spark flared between them, travelling from one pair of eyes to the other. Her brows were furrowed, his were surprised.
‘Sage, I promise I’ll try. But when it comes down to it, I’d do anything to protect you, our family, and our friends,’ They broke eye contact, ‘If that means killing, then so be it,’
She took a step back, and looked to the ground. Her eyes flashed with an almost-hatred which was quickly dismissed. The cricket chirps were furious, the light from the fireflies were disappointed, and Sage was almost frightened. The air was crisp and the cold caught up to her. Her hair fluttered in the breeze, wishing to fly her away to a neighbouring galaxy.
‘I’ll help you plan how to talk to them. I’ll help you deal with them in a sensitive manner. I’ll help you every step of the way, until the moment you draw a sword.’ She was growing thorns, rooted to the ground, ‘I refuse to be a part of that,’
They stood together, shadows in the moonlight. Silhouettes, facing each other off, both of them about to move, but stuck in a hollow of time. You could tell that both wanted so dearly to reach out and touch the other, but feared they would only reach stone. Everything was in a state of almost-movement, ready to pounce at any moment. The air whispered once-told secrets in their struggling ears.
‘Lynx, I love you…’ A heavy “but” hung in the air.
‘I love you… too…’ His voice blended with the wind, slowly losing saturation.
She turned, almost mechanically, and disappeared into the night, petals falling behind her.
Part 3: They're just sad about their scientist buddy :(
*note: there are footnotes in this section*
Villains (well, they're sort of villains, but not really)
i hAd an iDeA so if you're reading this feel free to skip because it's basically a brain dump.
SO there's a mirror realm which most people can't travel to because their reflection blocks the way (lol) BUT since vampires aren't reflected in mirrors they can travel to the mirror dimension anyway I suppose one of the protagonists is a vampire (Lynx) & they can travel through BUT on the other side in the parts we can't see 'tis super spooky and that's where our villains come in (side note - did the word villain derive from French?)1 So anyway these villains are sort of robot creatures a bit except it's all like analogue technology like clockwork & gears & stuff but they're not completely made of that because they have organs & other stuff they're sort of like robot-person hybrid.2
Okay SO we know what the villains ARE but what are they DOING? Well, how are there exact replicas of people on the other side of mirrors? Cloning. The mechanical creatures travel through mirrors and take “samples” from people (can be as small as a hair, or as large as a finger. Has probably been a tongue at some point), so they can effectively clone them on the other side of the mirror. They need to regularly re-clone because the clones get mouldy or something idk but basically they just do it for the benefit of the people on the other side of the mirror. Trouble is, the people don't want samples from their bodies taken (and also their fridges are being raided… must be something completely different 3). So ANYWAY basically the villains are pretty innocent except not because I'd like to keep my tongue thank you very much. Um yeah their backstory could be something boring like they were experiments gone wrong but let's spice it up a little. There's this scientist guy who was really lonely so he decided to try and clone himself except turns out he somehow got too small of a sample or didn't do the procedure right so he just cloned about half his body types so he basically “sewed” them all together with mechanical machinery and he got himself a friend who didn't look exactly like him. When the scientist guy died, since the machine wasn't completely machine, it was sad, and mourned the scientist's loss. The machine started making more of itself by taking samples of people in the normal dimension (not the mirror dimension - the scientist guy was from the mirror dimension) and eventually it (and its new friends) figured out how to make full clones of people, thus finishing what the original scientist guy had wanted to do in the first place. They still couldn't make perfectly functioning and independent clones, which is why all they do is follow their “host” (who they were cloned from) around (except they can't leave the mirror dimension so they follow from within). The machine people are more independent, though, so they're still trying to make fully independent clones so they can remake the scientist again. omg I just made all that up on the spot and I actually love it heLLO?
1Yes, the word “villain” did derive from French - Etymology.
2You could call them cyborgs, but I think that's usually more modern technology & also I'm not even sure if these creatures are half human or half >insert other species I haven't made up yet< because this world doesn't seem to have humans in it.
3It's not different at all. They take food as well, except they really don't have a reason for this I just thought it would be funny.
Part 4
since it's only very short (the min word count was 1000 words), it's more of a flash fiction piece, meaning there isn't really backstory or anything - it just exists to get the point across. I am using these characters in a story I'm writing, though
(1000 words exactly)
Lynx slammed their palms on the tabletop.
‘I’ve tried every plan you’ve thrown at me,’ A note changed in his eyes, desperation and uncertainty clouded them, ‘I don’t know what you expect me to do, now,’
Sage turned her head to the left and let out a weary sigh, ‘I truly thought your stubbornness might work in our favour, should we ever meet a situation like this,’
‘You aren’t listening!’
‘You aren’t understanding!’ Her face tilted toward him, ‘We’ve been peaceful for long enough to realise these things aren’t simply machines, they’re sentient beings. They’re people, just like us,’
‘I don’t care how sentient they are. They are a threat.’
Silence.
‘You can’t change my mind,’ Oddly malicious.
‘I… know,’ you could almost hear gears whirring as she slowly turned toward him, ‘I stopped trying that a long time ago, Lynx.’
‘I’ll do whatever it takes to protect you. To protect everyone,’ They said, walking to the other side of the table.
She stepped away, ‘I’m aware that I can’t stop you, which is why I ask of you, not to group me with the people you’re protecting; I have nothing to do with this.’
Their figure darkened.
‘Well, I guess you’ll see me once I’m back. I was going to ask you to evacuate the area, but maybe that was a silly idea,’
‘Yes,’ She was a wisp.
He continued to stare at the empty space across him, contemplating. He shook himself. Now was not the time for him to change his mind.
Alarms were sounded, alerts sent out, precautions put in place. They would probably be able to make it, but even the slightest tinge of uncertainty had to be followed. They hesitated at the touch of their blade’s handle. Was this really what they wanted? Could she be right? No. She was wrong - she had to be. Her sentiments and sensitivity would only start a never-ending war. They cursed themself for thinking about her thoughts on the matter, again. Sage would come round, eventually. She just needed time. He shoved the blade into his bag rather forcefully, before he could give himself the chance to change his mind.
‘Lynx! Are you ready?’ Yara was racing toward him, ‘You’ve got to leave in seven minutes.’
He stared at his bag, then turned to Yara, ‘Yeah, I’m ready.’
‘Then go, save the town!’
And destroy another, Sage’s voice rang in his head.
He picked his bag up, and made his way to the mirror room. It had to end today. No more pain, no more suffering. Finally, everyone will be peaceful. Just one act of revenge. Just… one act of persuasion.
‘Take a look around, Lynx,’ They could hear Sage’s voice, but weren’t sure where it was coming from, ‘This is your final day of peace,’ They looked around frantically, trying to find her, ‘You’ll never be able to forgive yourself, Lynx,’ Was this just in their head? ‘ʏօʊ աօռ'ȶ ɛʋɛռ ɮɛ ǟ ʍօռֆȶɛʀ,’
Their thoughts raced, they couldn’t feel their heart, the mirrors were open. They jumped.
Sage could tell he went through, she could feel him killing. After clinging on for so long, she finally fell, knowing she would never get up. He had finally done it, he had finally jumped into a pit of fire.
And to think, they could have learnt so much about them, figured out why they were taking samples, what they were doing. But instead, we kill what we don’t understand. She hated mirrors. She hated the fact that she couldn’t travel through them. She hated the fact that her sibling could. Her tears were lava falls on her cheeks, there was angry fire within her. Of all advice to disregard, he chose to disregard this. She leant on the tree behind her, it was scratchy and hard, but she couldn’t really feel anything at that moment. She didn’t need to worry about what everyone would think of Lynx; Everyone loved him. No one would understand what he was doing. He probably hadn’t even told anyone. No one knew truly what a monster he was becoming. Not even a monster.
She knew she shouldn’t, but she had to see the place where they stood, the place where they made the final decision to kill, regardless of how many lives would be lost, and how many more would be hurt. She hoped they’d never come back, that they’d be stuck there until the day they died, stewing in their past actions and with no company. They were no longer her sibling. She couldn’t call them that, not now that they’ve destroyed themself. It wasn’t fair that this was something people could do, that someone coded murder into reality. Didn’t whoever made that decision realise how we’d misuse it? Didn’t they realise what a terrible thing it would be?
She stared into the mirror, imagining what was happening on the other side. Him, leaving a trail of death. Him, becoming death. A fierce fire blazing, never to be put out. If the mirrors were gone, he’d have no means of returning. He’d be forced to stay. Did he deserve that punishment? She blinked. Of course he did.
The room was filled with blood of the innocent, shadows of their souls, which would soon be forgotten. No one left to remember them. No one left with a chance to help them. How many people were there, that day? Did he bother to count? Probably not.
She took the mirror and threw it against the floor, her eyes blazing. All the mirrors in here, pointing to a place where she’d never be able to go. She pushed another one over, a piece caught in her hand and saw blood. She no longer cared. Her reflection shattered into millions of tiny pieces, rebuilt itself, and shattered again. Until there was no more to be shattered. Lynx was gone, forever. All that remained were shards and a distant memory, fading by the second. He was never coming back.
OkAy i'M dOnE gOOdbYE
Last edited by -Margot- (Nov. 4, 2021 05:46:27)
- Good-Vibxs
-
100+ posts
Scratch Writing Camp Writing Sharing Thread (November 2021)
Brownies have the lead in the desert world. They are filled with chocolatey goodness which is loved by the world. They go with many things such as ice cream or a shake. Brownies also can be served up fancy. That is always nice. I love the part where brownies are flakey at the top and gooey at the bottom. I especially like brownies with a nic hot, frippy caramel drizzle on them. It makes the treat beyond amazing. Brownies are rustic looking and it is enjoyable too. They go for any occasion and any style, Fancy meals, or backyard barbeque desserts. Top them with some fluffy powdered sugar, Mini chocolate chips, Chopped and crisp almonds. There are so many ways to have them. Did you know that brownies were made to show the strengths of women and made as a treat so you could eat them with your fingers but not dirty your gloves. So the brownie was invented and they are shown across the world. It's a bit crazy how popular they had gotten. You can receive them cakey, or gooey. Easy to make as well. I myself had made plenty of batches of brownies cause they are so easy to make but yet so delicious. It's hard to make the brownie wrong. Even if there is more salt than needed, It still tastes really good. Honestly, if you are a beginner baker, brownies are still the way to go. Simple or complex. I feel like brownies' best quality is the fact there are 100,00 varieties of them. If you had not tried them, I highly recommend you do so soon. When you have the chance, take some. Even a crumb is just as delightful and a moist treat as the entire thing. I challenge you this month to eat some delicious brownies.
MC Dailiy for adventure, 305 words
MC Dailiy for adventure, 305 words
- Theweirdcat26
-
4 posts
Scratch Writing Camp Writing Sharing Thread (November 2021)
FIRST SWC STORY YASSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS
The Magic box
Sarah pulled up into the driveway. She saw a small suburban house, with trees that had gold and orange leaves.
Sarah was about to do her first babysitting job. She could hardly contain her excitement!
Ding dong! Sarah rang the doorbell. A man came to greet her. That must be the dad Sarah thought. “You must be Sarah,” said the dad. Sarah nodded. “The babysitter is here!” called the dad. 3 kids came into the room. There was one girl and 2 boys.
“This is Amber, Tom, and Mark,” the dad said.
Amber had short, light chestnut hair and brown eyes. Freckles darted across her face. She wore an overall with a yellow shirt underneath.
Mark had blonde hair and green eyes. He wore a green jersey that said 17. He also wore jeans.
Tom had slick black hair, with brown eyes, covered by round glasses. He wore a plaid shirt, and jeans.
“Well be back at 10:00” the dad said. With that, he left. The door shut behind him.
Tom turned to Sarah excitedly. “Wanna see a magic trick?” Tom said, his eyes filled with excitement. “Sure,” Sarah smiled.
Tom led Sarah into the living room. Amber and Mark trailed behind.
Sarah noticed a large box in the living room. “This is a magic box we inherited from our grandfather,” Tom explained. “He was a magician!” Amber added.
“Allow me to demonstrate,” Tom said, “Can I have a volunteer?” “I'll do it,” Mark said with a sigh. Mark stepped inside the box.
Tom shut the door, and picked up a dusty old paper. “This paper says what I need to say to make Mark disappear,” Tom explained, “Delens esse!” He opened the door, and Mark was gone.
Sarah clapped. “Bravo!”. “Now I will make him reappear!” Tom said. “Delens esse!”. He opened the door, but Mark was not there.
“I will try again.” Tom said, nervously laughing. Tom tried a few more times, but Mark still did not reaper. Sarah was now worrying.
“Oh no!” Amber said, looking at her phone, “Delens esse means ‘Erase from existence’ in latin!”. “Maybe he is outside,” Tom said, not losing hope.
They searched for Mark outside and found him nowhere.
When they got back, Sarah exclaimed “Where is Mark in the photos?!”. She was worried. All the family photos had Amber and Tom. No sign of Mark.
Amber glanced at her confused. “Um, who is Mark?”. “YOUR BROTHER!”. “My only brother is Tom,” Amber said, still confused.
Just then, the dad came home. “Sarah is saying we also have a brother named Mark!” Amber told her dad. “Yes you did!” Sarah said desperately, “He had blonde hair and a green jersey!”.
The dad stared at Sarah blankly. “Mark?” he repeated. “Wait, what was I talking about?” Sarah asked, “Who is Mark?”.
Mark was never seen again.
The end
The Magic box
Sarah pulled up into the driveway. She saw a small suburban house, with trees that had gold and orange leaves.
Sarah was about to do her first babysitting job. She could hardly contain her excitement!
Ding dong! Sarah rang the doorbell. A man came to greet her. That must be the dad Sarah thought. “You must be Sarah,” said the dad. Sarah nodded. “The babysitter is here!” called the dad. 3 kids came into the room. There was one girl and 2 boys.
“This is Amber, Tom, and Mark,” the dad said.
Amber had short, light chestnut hair and brown eyes. Freckles darted across her face. She wore an overall with a yellow shirt underneath.
Mark had blonde hair and green eyes. He wore a green jersey that said 17. He also wore jeans.
Tom had slick black hair, with brown eyes, covered by round glasses. He wore a plaid shirt, and jeans.
“Well be back at 10:00” the dad said. With that, he left. The door shut behind him.
Tom turned to Sarah excitedly. “Wanna see a magic trick?” Tom said, his eyes filled with excitement. “Sure,” Sarah smiled.
Tom led Sarah into the living room. Amber and Mark trailed behind.
Sarah noticed a large box in the living room. “This is a magic box we inherited from our grandfather,” Tom explained. “He was a magician!” Amber added.
“Allow me to demonstrate,” Tom said, “Can I have a volunteer?” “I'll do it,” Mark said with a sigh. Mark stepped inside the box.
Tom shut the door, and picked up a dusty old paper. “This paper says what I need to say to make Mark disappear,” Tom explained, “Delens esse!” He opened the door, and Mark was gone.
Sarah clapped. “Bravo!”. “Now I will make him reappear!” Tom said. “Delens esse!”. He opened the door, but Mark was not there.
“I will try again.” Tom said, nervously laughing. Tom tried a few more times, but Mark still did not reaper. Sarah was now worrying.
“Oh no!” Amber said, looking at her phone, “Delens esse means ‘Erase from existence’ in latin!”. “Maybe he is outside,” Tom said, not losing hope.
They searched for Mark outside and found him nowhere.
When they got back, Sarah exclaimed “Where is Mark in the photos?!”. She was worried. All the family photos had Amber and Tom. No sign of Mark.
Amber glanced at her confused. “Um, who is Mark?”. “YOUR BROTHER!”. “My only brother is Tom,” Amber said, still confused.
Just then, the dad came home. “Sarah is saying we also have a brother named Mark!” Amber told her dad. “Yes you did!” Sarah said desperately, “He had blonde hair and a green jersey!”.
The dad stared at Sarah blankly. “Mark?” he repeated. “Wait, what was I talking about?” Sarah asked, “Who is Mark?”.
Mark was never seen again.
The end
- -ehe
-
3 posts
Scratch Writing Camp Writing Sharing Thread (November 2021)
main cabin daily 
at the mall,
i spend
only ten dollars
on this
fish shaped waffle cone
filled to the brim with nutella
topped with
matcha soft serve
and oreo crumbs
sweet, soft, and creamy
oh how i savor the taste
like no other
o the taiyaki cone
is the best part
of the whole
nutella
soft serve
oreo crumb
fish waffle
experience
this brings me back
to the day
i first learned of taiyaki
when a new place opened
my mum took me there
and bought me some taiyaki
beautiful as day
and there i sat
in the car seat
picking my nose
and biting off the tail
of the poor waffle cone fish
savoring
every
moment
of
it
however,
there was one
sad thing
wedged deep inside
the happy memory
see,
i have a sibling
he was eight years old,
greedy,
selfish,
and plump
i was forced
to share
my taiyaki with him
and he
nearly
ate
the
whole
dmn
thing
it pained me so much
to see him
taking the biggest bites
out of my poor fish cone
not even stopping to savor the
sweet
sweet
taste
it tore my heart
in two
the next time
we went to
get taiyaki
(i mean technically it’s called
ah-boong because we ordered
soft serve along with it
but we dont talk about that)
i begged my mum
to let us get our own taiyakis and soft serves
so i wouldnt have to share
with that nasty little monster
and i am ashamed to admit
i didnt finish the whole thing
even though i ordered
the smallest size
of everything
the cookies ‘n cream
soft serve
was left untouched
and all i ate
was the fish
so
the lesson i learned
was
dont order fruity pebbles
to top your soft serve
it ruins the creamy texture
BASED OFF A TRUE STORY

at the mall,
i spend
only ten dollars
on this
fish shaped waffle cone
filled to the brim with nutella
topped with
matcha soft serve
and oreo crumbs
sweet, soft, and creamy
oh how i savor the taste
like no other
o the taiyaki cone
is the best part
of the whole
nutella
soft serve
oreo crumb
fish waffle
experience
this brings me back
to the day
i first learned of taiyaki
when a new place opened
my mum took me there
and bought me some taiyaki
beautiful as day
and there i sat
in the car seat
picking my nose
and biting off the tail
of the poor waffle cone fish
savoring
every
moment
of
it
however,
there was one
sad thing
wedged deep inside
the happy memory
see,
i have a sibling
he was eight years old,
greedy,
selfish,
and plump
i was forced
to share
my taiyaki with him
and he
nearly
ate
the
whole
dmn
thing
it pained me so much
to see him
taking the biggest bites
out of my poor fish cone
not even stopping to savor the
sweet
sweet
taste
it tore my heart
in two
the next time
we went to
get taiyaki
(i mean technically it’s called
ah-boong because we ordered
soft serve along with it
but we dont talk about that)
i begged my mum
to let us get our own taiyakis and soft serves
so i wouldnt have to share
with that nasty little monster
and i am ashamed to admit
i didnt finish the whole thing
even though i ordered
the smallest size
of everything
the cookies ‘n cream
soft serve
was left untouched
and all i ate
was the fish
so
the lesson i learned
was
dont order fruity pebbles
to top your soft serve
it ruins the creamy texture
BASED OFF A TRUE STORY
- -ehe
-
3 posts
Scratch Writing Camp Writing Sharing Thread (November 2021)
in-cabin daily::
excerpt of notebook of a creepy 4th grader::
(bg info: ok so basically theres this creepy 4th grader who takes notes on everyone in the class and yeah also based off a true story and real people but i changed all their names dwdw :flushed
NOTES:
Matthew:
Matthew has absolutely no sense of personal hygiene, for he unveils many supposedly covered body parts. In addition, he acts like a king and has a very pompous and arrogant attitude towards subjects. “ex: writing, science, math, reading, grammar, almost everything except socials studies) He also shamelessly talks back and blabs nonstop about soccer and stuff. He is beginning to addict himself to social media, apps that teenages like to visit on their phone/computer on a daily basis.
Julie:
We already know about her love intentions. She has long developed a crush on Matthew in third grade, and I believe she developed a crush on Zach in second grade, and she goes to extremes to fulfil her greedy love-filled brain. Bragging, makeovers, and blabbing greatly exemplify her intentions.
Examples:
“Shreya, you’re not the best anymore. I’m the best clarinet player”
“Ms. Williams, I think I’m the only one who practiced this piece”
(Me: “Can you be a bit humbler?”) “I’m NOT bragging! Like dude?”
Furthermore, when the topic of Matthew or boys is brought up, she will start blushing or change the topic.
Tyler:
Surprise! We now get to the nastiest and weirdest kid in Fourth grade! He is supposed to be in fifth grade, and claims that this is why “HE IS MORE INTELLIGENT AND SMART THAN THE WHOLE FOURTH GRADE”. Well, if you think of it this way, then why isn’t he in fifth grade? Lack of knowledge solves the mystery.
He acts very braggy, a “know-it-all” according to Shreya and Sophia, for he acts like he is the king of the world.
excerpt of notebook of a creepy 4th grader::
(bg info: ok so basically theres this creepy 4th grader who takes notes on everyone in the class and yeah also based off a true story and real people but i changed all their names dwdw :flushed

NOTES:
Matthew:
Matthew has absolutely no sense of personal hygiene, for he unveils many supposedly covered body parts. In addition, he acts like a king and has a very pompous and arrogant attitude towards subjects. “ex: writing, science, math, reading, grammar, almost everything except socials studies) He also shamelessly talks back and blabs nonstop about soccer and stuff. He is beginning to addict himself to social media, apps that teenages like to visit on their phone/computer on a daily basis.
Julie:
We already know about her love intentions. She has long developed a crush on Matthew in third grade, and I believe she developed a crush on Zach in second grade, and she goes to extremes to fulfil her greedy love-filled brain. Bragging, makeovers, and blabbing greatly exemplify her intentions.
Examples:
“Shreya, you’re not the best anymore. I’m the best clarinet player”
“Ms. Williams, I think I’m the only one who practiced this piece”
(Me: “Can you be a bit humbler?”) “I’m NOT bragging! Like dude?”
Furthermore, when the topic of Matthew or boys is brought up, she will start blushing or change the topic.
Tyler:
Surprise! We now get to the nastiest and weirdest kid in Fourth grade! He is supposed to be in fifth grade, and claims that this is why “HE IS MORE INTELLIGENT AND SMART THAN THE WHOLE FOURTH GRADE”. Well, if you think of it this way, then why isn’t he in fifth grade? Lack of knowledge solves the mystery.
He acts very braggy, a “know-it-all” according to Shreya and Sophia, for he acts like he is the king of the world.
- 26friedland
-
500+ posts
Scratch Writing Camp Writing Sharing Thread (November 2021)
LJ's SWC Writing-Sharing Megapost
Dailies
Dailies
Nov 2
My darling, dearest, mint chocolate chip ice cream,
I must confess my overwhelming feelings of love for you. Ever since I first met you, that fateful, fateful day, I have longed to see you again, and our following meetings are ever so brief. Your gentle green color, fresh as a new meadow dripping with iridescent dewdrops, is ravishing to my awe-inspired eye. Your delightful chocolate chips, the oh-so-delicious pops of rich sweetness, simply add more to your already perfect exterior. You are amazingly chilly, cooling me down on a hot day, sending relief flooding through my veins. I love your smoothness, and your windswept, unkempt, untouched look when newly scooped. I love the way in which you spill languidly down the cone, reaching into its darkest niches and unexplored corners. On days where the sun glares down, stretching its boiling rays down to our earth, dear of my heart, you melt. Your solid firmness slips away into soupy thinness, and nevertheless I love you.
I love you when you are solid and cold and new and soft and warm and old. I love you nestled into a sugary, crunchy, cinnamon-sprinkled cone. I love you dumped into a mug and placed in my lap while I watch TV. I love you during the farmer’s market in the summer, waiting through endless lines of people to see you. I love you anytime – melting summer or freezing winter. My love persists still when you are disgraced by being placed in a meager paper cup, smashed with a plastic spoon. (You deserve only the finest, my darling; polished silver spoons, caringly well-crafted cones, warm old mugs with handles fit my fingers like a comfortable glove.)
There are other desserts, other lovers – brownies, cakes, cookies – but nobody can ever match you for your sheer delicious flavor and the happiness that you spark inside me, especially on an unbearably warm summer’s day. Then, you are all I want to see. Even other ice creams, I have considered, but you remain unbeaten in your fresh, minty flavor – familiar, yet never, ever boring.
In summary, my dearest mint chocolate ice cream, you are the love of my life, and it is my sincerest hope that my rush of emotions are reciprocated in you. (375 words)
Nov 5
I wander around the kitchen, the warm orange tiles comfortingly familiar. There’s a tingle down my spine. Grandma and Grandpa aren’t home, and being home alone in someone else’s house is weird… Normal and yet still weird.
I zone out, staring blankly at the printer. Yes. The printer is supposed to be there. It’s in the right place. You’re going to be fine, I console myself. Why am I so worried over nothing? But something feels off. Yeah, something about this whole thing just feels off.
I walk around downstairs, trying to force myself to be normal, act normal, forget about the weird feeling tickling at the base of my neck like someone’s breath. I keep turning around, but there’s never anyone there.
“Rei?” I ask. “Serei? Sereeeeiiiii!” But my sister is not there. Nobody is there. It’s empty. Everything is empty. Panic starts rising rawly in my throat like a tsunami. I can’t stop. I can’t stop. I can’t. I can’t. What is happening? What is going on?
I barely hold back a primal scream and let out my feelings into my feet instead, going into a full sprint. I sprint to the kitchen, dining room, living room, and den.
I skid to a stop in front of the printer, in the den.
There’s someone on the couch.
It takes a second for this to sink in.
There’s someone on the couch.
“Serei?” I whisper, my voice cracking. But it’s not Serei. Her hair is much too short and light, and Serei is slim and small compared to this slightly stockier figure. My brow creases in utter confusion. “Olive?” It’s my cousin. “What are you doing here?”
Olive lives in New York.
My head is spinning.
Do I have a concussion or something? Amnesia? This is not normal.
But suddenly, it’s not Olive anymore. This new person is taller and has broader shoulders. A fountain of dark brown hair streaked with auburn highlights. Small dark eyes. “What the heck?” I whisper soundlessly to myself. “Mira? What – I thought you were – Olive – Serei – anyone –”
I feel like my world is spinning steadily away from me.
I feel like I’m going to die.
My heart is beating faster than anything has the right to, and it’s pounding so hard I think my chest is going to split open. My breath comes in short gasping bursts, like I’ve been running, even though I haven’t. Am I in a horror novel?
I need to run.
The thought hits me like a blast.
I need to run.
And at this moment I know this is the truest thing I’ve known since my grandparents left.
I run in circles, tight, fast circles, letting my pounding feet drown out the pounding of my heart. And yet it’s not enough. I need to get outside. As I circle around for the ninetieth time, I wrench open the basement door and flick on the light with a knuckle, blindly trusting my feet to meet the stairs. They do, and I dash down, ready to charge full on at the door to the backyard and yank open the door and run run run until my heart bursts out of my chest and I can breathe again.
But something is off again.
The odd musty smell of the basement is more pungent than ever, the ceiling just as low, the paint just as cracked.
What’s wrong this time?
Light.
There’s a light in one of the rooms.
Light.
I run over and pull myself into the room. It’s supposed to be the archive room, where we stash kindergarten finger paintings and old book reports and all manner of weird art projects. But instead, it’s full of… costumes? Sequined skirts and flowing shirts and a forest-green jumpsuit and camouflage gear. A pile of them lies in the center of the gray-cement floor. I rummage through curiously, pulling up clothing items against myself to see how they would look.
That’s when I notice.
There’s a trapdoor.
Without a second thought, I pull it open, slip through, and land on the ground on the other side.
I’m on a basketball court.
Now, this is weird.
Nov 6
Beach, house, rain, and cookies are the words
The rain is pounding. Droplets tear scars into the sand, attacking the waves with a vengeance.
I don’t care.
I’m standing at the edge of the beach, where the water meets the sand, the cold waves lapping at my pale, bare, frozen feet.
The rain streams down my face, and yet I don’t blink.
I stare out at the sea, face upturned, splattered with water.
I don’t care anymore.
The rain is getting harder. Each drop slams into my skin.
The roiling, foamy waves grow with every droplet, morphing into watery monsters, stretching higher and crashing harder.
Nothing matters anymore.
The sound of the waves and the rain beats itself into rhythm with my heart.
Why is my heart still beating?
Why do I even have a heart?
I shouldn’t.
Out to sea, the horizon is shrouded by a thick grey fog. Wisps of mist float lazily on the open ocean.
Harsh wind whips my face, but I don’t move.
I stand there, in my thin t-shirt and soccer shorts, coatless, hatless, heartless.
I melt into the rain.
Two days ago…
The delicious, familiar aroma of chocolate chip cookies wafts its way over to me, and I follow the smell like a hungry dog. I arrive in the kitchen, the warmest part of our house. A smile spreads across my face when I notice the steaming tray of cookies lying on the cooling rack. I sneak over to steal one, but Mom somehow sees me from the dining room and speeds over to keep me away from the desserts. I swear, moms have a sixth sense or something.
“Ria!” I hear Ennie’s voice, light and sweet and small. “Ria, don’t eat all the cookies!”
“I won’t, Ennie,” I reassure my little sister. She dashes over, a huge grin on her little face, and wraps her arms around my waist. I plant a kiss on her head.
“Neither of you are eating any cookies,” Mom admonishes.
“We know,” Ennie and I chorus. I give her a grin and pick her up so she’s resting on my hip. Four-year-olds are the best.
One day ago…
“Ria, I can’t sleep.” Ennie’s tiny, helpless figure stands in the doorway. I am under my covers, a dim circle of light from my night light illuminating the fantasy novel I’ve been secretly reading.
What should I do? “Did you tell Mom?”
“No, Mommy’s sleeping,” Ennie explains.
“Wake her up,” I suggest.
“I want you, Ria,” Ennie says, and the hope in her voice is enough to crack my heart in two.
“Okay,” I relent. “Let’s… let’s go outside.”
“It’s stormy!” Ennie protests.
“Yes, but the best adventures happen in storms,” I say with a glint in my eye.
“Okay!” Ennie agrees happily. “Let’s go!”
In a minute, we are outside, and I help her to climb up one of the boulders. Lightning flashes and thunder rattles the sky. “Wow,” Ennie breathes. “The view from here is cool!”
She’s right. The stormy ocean, the purple-white lightning-struck sky, the masses of dark clouds floating over the horizon, it all looks like a page out of a storybook.
“Can we get closer?” she asks.
I hesitate, but Ennie doesn’t wait. She dashes to the next rock, closer to the sea, but a terrifying shriek tears through me as her little silhouette tips over, dark against the pale purple sky.
“ENNIE!” I scream into the sky, my voice cracking, drowned out by a deafening rumble of thunder. “ENNIE!” I scream, louder than I’ve ever screamed before.
But it’s too late.
Ennie, Ennie, Ennie, Ennebeth Isabella Fleming, my little sister, the best little sister, the best person I know, falls out of the sky, down to the sea, the stormy, roiling sea…
Nov 7
Leora walked, hunched-over to hide her tearstained face, grey hoodie draped over her messy hair, over to the playground.
If you could call it a playground.
A drab, bumpy field of uneven grass and a single slide were nothing compared to the amazingness that was Santa Carla’s playground.
Stupid Jaytown.
Leora’s grip on her lunch bag tightened as a wave of nostalgia and anger and misery all swirled together roared up her throat, threatening to spill over.
She couldn’t let it.
Taking shallow, gasping breaths, Leora forced her emotions down, and let herself get lost in memory.
Five years ago, laughter bubbled from Leora’s throat as she swung upward, pumping her legs vigorously, sailing up to the sky on a little swing in her school’s playground. A tree’s leaves hung just above her when she was at her highest point, and Leora guessed she could reach one if she tried.
Up, and back. Up, and back. Farther and farther and up, and back.
The rhythm was peaceful, and the breeze was cool, and Leora was where she was supposed to be, between Allison and Maia.
Maia was on her left, a determined expression on her face, her red hair wind-tousled. Her legs pumped hard, and she was swinging nearly parallel with the ground.
On Leora’s right was Allison, a sweet, dreamy smile on her face, her blond ringlets floating out behind her as she swung gently forward and backward.
“Hey Leah, you think you can get higher than me?” Maia hollered out a challenge, eyebrows raised.
“Oh yeah!” Leora shouted back, a competitive grin spreading across her face. She put real strength into swinging higher, faster, farther, measuring her distance compared to her friend’s. They were close, but Maia was going faster to begin with, and she was practically a red-haired blur.
“Be careful, Maia!” Allison shrieked, half-laughing as her friend nearly swung up and over the swingset bar. “You’re going to go over!”
“No I won’t!” Maia insisted.
“Well, I will,” Leora interjected. “Then I’ll win the contest!”
“Leah!” Allison shook her head, smiling in a way that somehow was exasperated and amused at once. “Don’t die!”
“Don’t worry!” Leora said merrily, swinging even higher. “Cheddy’s on my side!”
Cheddy was a tiny stuffed animal bear, the color of cheddar cheese, which gave him his name. Leora always kept him in her backpack, and she, Maia, and Allison joked that he brought good luck. Leora always let Maia borrow Cheddy before her soccer games, and gave Cheddy to Allison before her piano recital.
“Oh, right!” Allison agreed, and then they were all just swinging again, they wind in their faces, in sync with each other as they rose and fell, and rose and fell, and rose and fell again.
Nov 9
Smiley Winky Child sighed. She was caught in a battle of politics, of intrigue, of emoticons.
You see, in the world of the Sci-Fi Realm, each camper belonged to one of the three Teams, and one of the two Houses. Team Lightning was quick and clever and cool. Team Thunder was strong and powerful and intimidating. Team Storm, last but not least, was mysterious and determined and captivating. As for the Houses, there was House Winky, and House Smiley.
House Winky was the original. The beginning. The one. Well, Mrs. Smiley, to be exact, was this original person. She was the haunting, creepily grinning figure who began the House named for her.
Then there was Mr. Smiley, the husband of Mrs. Winky. But, you see, Mr. Smiley and Mrs. Winky did not have an exemplary relationship. Mrs. Winky kept threatening to haunt her husband, and Mr. Smiley kept, well, smiling. Through everything. EVERYTHING. Mrs. Winky got very annoyed with him.
Due to this, Mr. Smiley split off from Mrs. Winky and formed his own House: House Winky. After this, more and more Smileys and Winkys have spawned from seemingly nowhere, and the tension is growing and growing and growing.
Grandma Winky is the kindly, encouraging mother of Mrs. Winky. She is known for her bun hairstyle and gentle reminders to not eat enemy cookies, as well as her notorious struggles with ‘newfangled technology’. She has a complicated relationship with her husband, Grandpa Winky. Although he sweetly calls her ‘my beloved’, his wife occasionally forgets he exists because of memory loss. (This is most unpleasant for both of them.) Grandpa Winky owns a pair of solid uranium reading glasses that he is very attached to. Sadly, he frequently loses this cherished possession, and goes on elaborate searches for them. He also has a difficult time with long words, such as ‘snickerdoodle’, ‘armageddon’, and ‘mangomangomangomango’.
The Winkys put strength in numbers and do their best to multiply as quickly and efficiently as possible, while the Smileys prefer to stay individual. When they have kids together? That’s where it gets difficult. And confusing. Very confusing.
There’s Smiley Winky Child, the daughter of Mrs. Winky and Mr. Smiley. She can confidently say she belongs to both Houses, thanks to the alien beings of the Sci-Fi Realm’s Cloninator. (Yes, there are two of her. They love to get up to mischief!) Her little brother is Smiley Winky Jr., named after both of his parents. He similarly is cloned to ensure that no political drama and arguments over ownership of a child ensue. (Of course, those still happen; they just hide the evidence like good criminals.) Smiley Winky Jr. is known for his brown hair, freckles, and consistently cute moral support! He loves his mummy and is learning how to spell.
And then, there’s Smiley Winky Child’s baby sibling, Smiley Winky Baby. Everyone loves Smiley Winky Baby, for their endearing misspellings and determination for sci-fi to win. (Of course they are going to win; they are the best cabin. Duh.)
The confusing part is, Smiley Winky Child has a secret identity. Someone from the Sci-Fi Realm has consumed the body of one of the clones of Smiley Winky Child and is possessing her. Chaos is slowly taking over the cabin, and a horrible sense of the unknown floats over the horizon. Who can it be? Smiley Winky Child delights in the unending questions and wonderings, tossing clues here and there. It’s only a matter of time before this child is figured out once and for all. And whoever does will obtain more than they ever dreamed of in their wildest nightmares…
Nov 12
“I’m not asking for your good graces. I’m asking for the throne.” I didn’t mean it to come out so harshly, but the words felt ripped from my soul. I’d been waiting ages to say them; after every “I’ll give you my good graces”, after every “I’ll do my best”, after every drawn-out “maybe” that told me I was very, very low on his priority list.
King Janzelor looked startled. “Pardon me?”
“Give. Me. The. Throne,” I enunciated, stepping forward so we were practically nose-to-nose. The king’s usually warm brown eyes widened, and discs of fear spun just beneath his golden-streaked irises.
“Are you – are you ill?” He was bewildered at my forwardness, but I was tired of sitting back, of watching knights in shining armor and scheming nobles and foreign ambassadors talk and negotiate and battle. It was time I took back the stolen throne for my sisters.
“No,” I said smoothly, trying to inject a sense of confidence into my slightly wavering voice. “And if you don’t hand over the throne, I will call my army of Elari to remove you.”
“Little Elari girls don’t have any business in court, much less on the throne!” King Janzelor snarled, thin lips curling in a menacing smirk. “Guards!”
A trio of tall people dressed in sleek midnight blue suits stepped out of the shadows, drawing razor-sharp daggers from hidden pockets. Slivers of light glimmered off their edges. I didn’t hesitate, putting as much power as possible into my voice as I shouted, “My Elari sisters, I call you to stand and fight against the corruption of this kingdom!”
An anti-climactic silence followed. I waited, tensing my muscles. The guards advanced coolly, whipping their blades swiftly back and forth. Shing. Shing. Shing.
Where were they?
Manaya. Enrae. Alassia. Norwyn. Selria. Thessie. Orilene. Vylee. Where are you?
The guards glided ever closer. The silver of their blades glinted silently, emanating deadliness.
They couldn’t let me down.
They wouldn’t.
Would they?
I thought of Amaleia, of the warmth and familiarity of home, of the dark helplessness of betrayal. I thought of tendrils of fog and dewy green meadows. I thought of inky darkness painted with stars.
Please, don’t abandon me.
Please.
I felt cold metal on my neck.
And then there was a deafening crash. The ceiling was falling and everyone was screaming and there they were, there they were, falling like angels from the sky. The guard with their blade at my neck stepped back in surprise, and I took the opportunity to dive at all of their shins, sweeping them over and rolling to a standing position. I grinned as Manaya tossed me my sword, Forevermore. My worn fingers closed around the hilt, and it felt comfortable in my hand, right and true. It fit just as perfectly as I’d remembered, since the last time I’d had the sword, before I had lost it.
Before I had dropped it.
Before I had lost it, before my pale fingers had reached weakly out for the blade as it fell gracefully, slowly yet ever so quickly, down through the air, down into the ever-deep, murky water.
I looked at my Elari sisters. Together, we drew our swords, silver flashing, metal hissing, as one, united.
We were ready to fight.
Nov 19
I woke up and checked the clock, which was on the other side of my expansive bedroom. 7:52. Oh shoot, I was going to be late!
Panicking, I grabbed a clean Foxfire uniform out of my enormous walk-in closet and my leaping crystal from its place on my beautifully sculpted wooden dresser and let the light carry me away.
I just barely made it to Elvin History. “Leora Mender,” my mentor said sharply, “you are late.”
“No I’m not,” I muttered, but my mentor didn’t hear me, and we continued with the lesson. I was not a fan of Elvin History. Too many random battles and Council decisions and names to remember. Too much emphasis on the stupid Vackers and their stupid huge house and their stupid Fitz.
Everyone loved Fitz. Ugh. I hated him.
When I finished Elvin History (thank freaking god), who did I run into but Fitz.
Yep.
That’s my luck.
His wavy dark hair and his teal eyes did nothing to hide his arrogant smirk. Ugh. But then I saw another, even more arrogant and smirkier smirk next to him. Who was this? Someone who could top Fitz’s smirk? This dude, I had to know.
I looked at him more closely. He was tall, with ice-blue eyes and blond, elaborately styled hair. I squinted. He wore an absurd amount of hair gel.
“You must be gazing in delight at my hair,” the blond dude told me. I started. What? Since when did popular boys, especially boys friends with Fitz freaking Vacker, talk to me?
“Um, no, I was not,” I said flatly. “Way too much hair gel, my guy.”
There was something about this boy that was relaxed and made me comfortable roasting him. Ha.
“Excuse me?” I couldn’t tell if he was faking hurt feelings or genuinely felt insulted. “What is your name?” he asked.
“Leora. Leora Mender, but my friends call me Leah. And yours?”
“Keefe. Keefe Sencen, but my friends call me Hunkyhair.” His smirk widened. “What’s your ability? I’m an Empath, by the way. I can totally tell that you love my hair.”
“Do not!” I insisted. “And I’m a hydrokinetic.”
“Cool. But not as cool as my hair.”
“What is with you and your hair?” I shook my head. “Honestly. I ship you two, you love each other so dang much, you know? Made for each other. Keefe and Hair… Hair and Keefe… Kair… Heefe…Keefair… Haireefe-”
“Shut up!” He was blushing a little now. “I’m supposed to embarrass you, not the other way around!”
“Well, apparently not,” I shrugged.
“Oh, hey, Sophie!” His voice suddenly changed. It was deeper, now. A blond girl came into view. She was short and walked clumsily, and she had unusual brown eyes. Huh. Sophie Foster, I thought. She must be that kinda new girl raised by humans. The one who almost died, like five times?
“Hi, Keefe!” she said. “Hi, Fitz!” Sophie tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and gazed at Fitz.
Not another Fitz simp. Honestly. Enough!! They were everywhere these days. My girl Marella had to pretend to be one – she’s a theatre kid, a really good actress, it’s easy for her – so her girlfriend Linh’s parents didn’t know they were dating. Linh’s parents are… not the best.. And nobody suspected a thing, because Fitz simps are freaking everywhere.
Anyway, I said, “I’d better leave.”
“Nah, stay,” Keefe said, grabbing me by the arm and yanking me over to their lunch table. “You can help me convince Foster that she’s in love with my hair.”
Sophie blushed from head to toe. Easy blusher. I rolled my eyes.
“The only person in love with your hair is you, Hunkyhair.”
Keefe’s mouth hung open slightly. He obviously was still surprised by my sarcastic ability. Seriously, had nobody challenged his reign of ridiculousness yet? It was time someone brought this stupid king down, him and his Vacker buddy.
“Bye, guys,” I called over my shoulder, searching for Maruca, Marella, and Linh, my girls. My eyes searched especially for Maruca. I don’t know her as well as Linh and Marella, but she’s kinda cute, and I want to get to know her better.
I spotted her blue-streaked hair and dashed over. Goodbye, popular kids. Time for lunch.
Nov 22
Original song: the Schuyler Sisters xD
“I love love,” Margaret sighed as she watched two young people hold hands through her carriage window, which she was leaning out of.
“I know,” grumbled Eleanor. “You talk about it every single day.”
“But really! It’s so unifying. There’s nothing rich or poor about love, it’s just… love.”
“Says you in the upper-class ball gown.” Eleanor gestured to her sister’s extravagant dress, and then her own simple tunic.
“Well, yes, but… “
Eleanor rolled her eyes. “Margie, you won’t even go on vacation where there will be too many of the poor. ‘Cause of all the riff raff, that’s why you didn’t want to go on a vacation! How about that, dear sister?”
“Well, that’s nothing,” Margaret scoffed, but she knew that her older sister had won the argument, like usual. “Ellie, look out the window!” She changed the subject.
“What is it?” Eleanor groaned.
“There’s a cluster of students talking!”
“How very exciting,” Eleanor said dryly.
“Philippe Schuler is there,” Margaret teased.
“Is not!” Eleanor exclaimed, her back straighter all of a sudden.
“Is too.” Margaret pointed out the window, and Eleanor crossed the carriage to see.
“You’re right,” she admitted. “Philippe is there.”
Margaret wiggled her eyebrows with a knowing sparkle in her eye. Eleanor glared at her sister. “Let’s go,” Margaret said decisively, and hopped out of the carriage, marching right up to Philippe Schuler.
“Oh no,” Eleanor muttered to herself, then followed her sister.
“Heyyyy, Philippe,” Margaret murmured, turning her head to one side and stepping ridiculously close to the most popular university student in all of New York City.
“Margaret, stop!” Eleanor shouted, but she was too far away.
“Philippe, want to go on a city tour with my sister and I?” Margaret offered. “We can sit together in the back,” she added flirtatiously.
“I’m sorry,” Philippe said, his deep voice contrasting with Margaret’s incessantly shrill tone, “but I have to – oh, hi, Eleanor.” Eleanor might’ve been mistaken, but the slightest blush seemed to appear on Philippe’s face!
“Hi,” she said quietly.
“Um, I might take you ladies up on that city tour offer after all,” Philippe decided.
“Hurray!” Margaret cheered, and proceeded to drag her sister and Philippe off to the Three Sisters City Tour. They all hopped in a bus, and Margaret talked everyone’s ears off about the history of New York City, far louder than the shy tour guide (Eliza) who she kept interrupting. Eliza eventually gave up on trying to out-talk Margaret (a difficult feat) and instead enjoyed the new information that her customer provided.
Philippe, as a university student, could drop in facts here and there, but he was surprised at the wealth of Margaret’s knowledge, as was Eleanor. Between the hair curlings and the gown purchasing, Eleanor supposed that her sister read some history books.
When they arrived at the final destination – New York City Congressbuilding – the three young people were greeted by the other two women of the Three Sisters City Tour.
“Hi, I’m Angelica,” one of them introduced herself.
“Angelica means angel,” Philippe told Eleanor.
“That seems to make sense,” Margaret giggled.
“Yeah, that works,” Eleanor said laughingly.
“And I’m Kultaseni, but you can call me Peggy,” added the other lady.
“Finnish name, Kultaseni,” Philippe whispered, his breath tickling Eleanor’s ear. “Means darling.”
Eleanor nodded politely, but her attention was focused on how close Philippe was to her, and the sound of the word darling coming through his lips.
The three of them bought pamphlets and small souvenirs, and Eleanor couldn’t help thinking that this had been quite a successful day.
Nov 23
Horror
Anabel lay down across her fluffy mattress, sighing with relief as her tired, throbbing head sank deeply into the firm yet impossibly soft pillow. She pulled her covers up to her chin and closed her eyes, her long dark eyelashes splitting her vision into smithereens, and then… darkness. Sweet, clear, darkness.
Anabel hadn’t slept in ages.
A tickling started in her throat, and although she tried to ignore it, Ana couldn’t deny that she was thirsty. Very thirsty. The harder she focused on the softness of the sheets on her skin, the more intense the thirst became, building up into a burning wave.
Okay, okay. Anabel gave up. She thrust the blankets off of her body, forced herself out of bed, and sneaked the door open as quietly as she could. She tiptoed out into the hallway and started down the stairs, but she noticed something… wrong. There was no other way to explain it. A thickness where there should’ve been nothing. A breath of something between life and death. A sliver of an aura, or something like that.
Almost unconsciously, Anabel stepped backwards, up the stairs, faster and faster. She had to get away from this wrongness. She had to.
But it was faster.
And soon enough, it was upon her.
Hi-Fi
Maria stared out at the blueness for the millionth time. She would’ve given anything, anything, for a nice red, maybe a yellow. She was tired of blue, blue, endless blue; out into the neverending sea and the infinite sky.
Maria took a deep, shuddering breath as the Mayflower rocked back and forth. She still wasn’t used to this, after two months of life on the open sea. She hoped that, after they landed in the colonies, she would never have to sail again.
She pictured the self-government that they would have. Democratic debates and deep discussion of important issues and unsolvable topics. Maria imagined herself at the table, a young woman among men, shooting back sharp remarks and holding her own. And her imagination, just for the fun of it, added freed slaves (Maria always hated the idea of people owning each other), and poor white men, and everyone else that the powerful men shoved down.
But the men arguing belowdecks drowned out her vision. Maria caught words and phrases like “Mayflower Compact” and “leave you” and “no, no, no” and sighed deeply.
She wished desperately for her vision to come true, but even a fool wouldn’t think that it would.
Not anytime soon, at least.
Fairy Tales
Sienna hummed along, singing carelessly to the squirrels and birds hidden among the fiery autumn foliage of the forest. She skipped joyously, leaves crackling under her feet, a cool fall breeze whipping her mousy brown hair out behind her.
Sienna loved the fall, and she thought that the fall loved her too. Almost without thinking, she pulled out her magic cheese from her red woven bag, and took a small bite.
Visions filled her mind’s eye – of witches and fairies, of magic and swords – but one grew to take over, zooming in until Sienna could make out all the tiny details. It was a picture of a blood red cape, and gnashing teeth, and strangely enough, a lavender bonnet.
Cold, unflinching dread pooled in Sienna’s stomach.
It was her grandmother’s bonnet.
As fast as she possibly could, Sienna ran. She sprinted pell-mell through the forest, her bag swinging at her hip, her hair flying in her face. For the pieces were fitting together in her head, and if the vision was correct (they always were), her grandmother was in mortal peril.
And Sienna was the only one who could save her.
Dystopian
“Janey, Janey, Janeyyy!”
“What, Effie,” Jane murmured sleepily, pulling the covers over her head.
“It’s Wheel Day,” Jane’s little sister told her seriously.
“Day of the Wheel,” Jane corrected, sitting up in bed to face Effie.
“Same thing,” Effie shrugged, bouncing up and down. “Anyway, it’s tiiiime!”
Grief flooded through Jane’s body. Today was the day she was going to have to tell Effie about the truth of the Day of the Wheel. Today, Effie was going to find out about the cruelty of the world.
Jane didn’t want to force the job of explanation on her mother. Her mother, who could barely get out of bed some days. Her mother, who needed special attention from doctors so that she would stop drawing red lines on her wrists. Her mother, who couldn’t function without Jane to keep Effie safe.
Jane took a deep breath and said, “Effie, what do you know about…” she smiled, “Wheel Day?”
“All of the one-year-olds and two-year-olds and three-year-olds and four-year-olds–” Effie stopped and pointed to herself – “That’s me! All the way up to eighteen-year-olds, all take turns going on a wheel.”
“That’s right,” Jane said, trying to sound encouraging. “And what happens after?”
“Well, the wheel goes spinny! And whoever’s wheel spot stops on the big white X gets a present!” Effie hopped up and down and smiled.
Jane couldn’t. She just couldn’t tell Effie the truth – that the ‘present’ was death.
“That’s right, Effie,” Jane said, and, without looking at her sister, went to make fried eggs.
Fan-Fi
“O-Ophelia,” Marella sang softly under her breath, wincing when her voice cracked. Chorus was up next, and Linh was in her chorus class. She had to be her best, and Marella was a pretty good singer. Just, not when her voice cracked.
She reached the auditorium and opened the door, taking her usual place at the bottom of the risers. Marella was really short. Linh stood above her and one place to the right. When Marella swung her head innocently to the right, she caught a glimpse of shiny dark hair and a radiant smile, and looked away with a secret smile of her own.
Linh always had that effect on her.
“Alright, everyone!” Ms. Shenkin clapped to get the class’s attention. “We are going to start with a randomly selected duet!”
“Ooooh,” the class oohed.
Ms. Shenkin clicked a few things on her laptop, and a randomized, constantly changing pair of names appeared, projected onto the whiteboard. She paused it, and Marella took in a short gasp when she saw the names.
Marella and Linh.
She and Linh!
And there was a song next to it, “Ophelia.”
Marella’s heart thrummed at thrice its normal speed, and she could feel heat spreading through her body. Shakily, she made her way to the stage, where Linh gave her a little grin. She returned with a smile, nervously.
Linh played ukulele, and gave a few tentative strums, then sang out clearly, “I, I, when I was younger, I, I, should have known better.”
Marella relaxed into the constant ukulele beat, adding smoothly, “And can’t feel no remorse, and you don’t feel nothing back.”
Linh sang the next line, the one about a girlfriend, and there was a tingly sort of feeling in Marella’s chest. She let her voice blend with Linh’s, reaching higher, sharper tones while her crush – wait, who said she was her crush? – swept through with lower, sweeter notes. Their voices arced and weaved around each other, and Marella felt joy swell within her as they reached the chorus: “Oh, Ophelia, you've been on my mind, girl, since the flood. Oh, Ophelia! Heaven help a fool who falls in love.”
Nov 24
Sienna stared up at the looming stone building, imposing with its tall columns, huge double doors, and intimidating motto carved deeply into its grey stone: Only the strong survive.
Shuddering, she made her way inside, struggling to hold open the heavy door at first. After they got past that initial hurdle, Sienna leaned heavily against a wall and pulled out the schedule for the day. She had Surali Language class, in room 314, the schedule said. After getting turned around multiple times and somehow ending back up in the lobby, Sienna finally figured out where their class was.
Standing outside the room, Sienna couldn’t hear a sound. She took hold of the doorknob and cracked the door open. Everyone else was already there. Sienna shuffled quickly to her seat, her face red with embarrassment, heart beating fast.
“Ah, a latecomer,” the teacher said, amused, eyebrows raised. “Hello. I am Professor Elman, he/him please. What’s your name, and pronouns if you’re comfortable?”
“Sienna,” she said. “Sienna Ristone, she/they.”
“Sienna,” Professor Elman mused, nodding appreciatively. “Pretty name.” He paused for a moment, seemingly lost in thought, then shook his head and brought himself back to the present. “Anyway, Sienna. Because you’re late, I am going to use you as the class’s guinea pig, alright?”
Sienna didn’t think ‘no, this is most certainly not alright’ was an acceptable answer, so they just nodded numbly, throwing in a little shrug and a nervous smile.
“Marishi, ashurath? Shurath, kanasali. Jurenai sahcol kenruun.” The Surali words flowed off of Professor Elman’s tongue effortlessly, blending smoothly into one another, lilting gently.
Sienna hadn’t heard Surali in ages, let alone translated it, and hadn’t spoken it, ever. She scrunched up her brow and reached into her memory, trying to remember what the words meant. They must have paid attention during the Youth Language Learners class, because Sienna recalled the meaning of most of the words, and managed to think of the correct ones to say. But Sienna had never actually spoken Surali aloud before. Maybe her accent was all wrong. Heck, maybe their pronunciation of the letter e was wrong! Who knew?
The class was watching her expectantly, doubtful expressions on their faces. Sienna set her jaw and spoke uncertainly. “Jira quan, shurath. Sahcol melara, ani shekkobe thalraan!” The pronunciation was easier now, the words going from rocky roughness, unnatural on her tongue, to rolling like a steady, smooth river out of her mouth. Everything was coming back to her now about the meanings of the words, and the physical articulation was just so easy! It didn’t only feel good to let the loose vowels and rolling consonants out, it felt right.
Nov 29Weeklies
“Okay, so what are our dailies going to be for the next week?” Alba asks Birdi, hands folded beneath her chin.
“One second,” Birdi says, reaching into her bag to riffle through a huge stack of papers. “Ugh, I can’t find it! Let’s call in Bakie.”
“Le Bakie has arriiiiiiived!” Bakie shrieks, cartwheeling into the fancy dining room that the hosts are sitting calmly at.
“And so has Kat!” shouts Kat, who falls from the ceiling.
“And Honey!” adds Honey, who rises up from the ground.
“Great, now we’re all here!” Alba exclaims happily, clapping her hands together excitedly.
“Wait a second…” Birdi narrows her eyes, tapping her finger to her lips, and tilts her head upwards. There is the faintest rustling coming from above.
Alba tosses Birdi a knowing look. “Spies?”
Birdi nods, and twin evil smiles stretch across their tyrannical faces. “Let’s get ‘em!” they shout in unison.
Alba pulls out a flaming torch seemingly from nowhere, while Kat summons an army of cats, Bakie gets a gleam in her eye and a gleaming dagger in her hand, Birdi retrieves a camera for evidence, and Honey is somehow armed with a spear. Birdi messes around with screws on the gold-woven chandelier above them, and it comes down with an enormous crash, plus a bunch of campers with furious expressions.
“Spies!” screams Bakie, who waves her dagger with uncontrollable fury.
Alba is now smiling eerily, showing all of her teeth, and staring at the flame on her torch, and Birdi is snapping pictures, along with Mira, whose upper body, arms containing a camera, and head are sticking out of the wall. She soon re-inserts herself into the wall and is gone.
Meanwhile, Kat and her army of cats are climbing on top of the unfortunate campers, hissing, meowing, and scratching. One camper, dressed in green and black, is riding on a goat, while one has a panicked look in their eye and is screaming offers of cookies as a compromise, and one is burning scarlet dots around the room with alien eye-lasers. There is also someone who keeps phasing out of existence around the room, seemingly gathering an ever growing collection of cans of pasta sauce.
With a triumphant shout, Alba sets fire to the goat, and chaos involving leaders, cos, hosts, co hosts, goats, cats, and pasta sauce ensues.
When everything finally seems like it’s calming down, a winking woman throws a mango at Honey, and the yelling and spear-throwing and burning and picture taking start up again. At last, everything calms down, and the saddened campers leave, only slightly maimed and burnt. The goat is somehow fine, but the pasta sauce has disappeared.
The hosts and co hosts settle back down around their table. “So,” sighs Bakie, whose hair has been singed and who has a cut across her face from her own ricocheting dagger, “about those dailies…” she extracts a packet of papers from her bag, and Alba and Birdi read them, nodding appreciatively.
“These look great!” Kat applauds.
“Agreed,” says Honey.
It may seem chaotic, but stuff like this is all in a day’s work for a host or cohost of SWC.
Weekly 3
Part One (sprites: Jouvi Dance, Mermaid, Beetle)
June pumped her tail through the water, taking delight in the exhilaration of swimming. Yes, she swam every day. Yes, she was a mermaid. But she could never get used to the joy of moving so quickly, how her hair streamed behind her, how her scaled lower body was so streamlined as it cut through the water. It was really amazing, if you thought about it.
“June!” Coach Pynn barked. Literally barked. He was a seal.
“What?” June shouted over her shoulder, angling her fin and curling her body to come to a swerving stop.
“Get your head in the game, girl!” Coach Pynn said angrily. “You’re supposed to swim a race next weekend, and you’re going way below top speed for your age group!”
June sighed, curling her fins in embarrassment. “Sorry, Coach.”
Coach Pynn’s tone softened. “It’s just that you’re our best swimmer, and we need you to crush the competition. If you don’t, the funding for this swim program will be removed, and I don’t know what I’ll do…” He buried his round seal head in his flippers.
June floated awkwardly. What was she supposed to do? Comfort him? Pat him on the shoulder? “It’ll… it’ll be okay, Coach,” she ended up saying awkwardly.
“I don’t know,” Coach Pynn said quietly. “I just don’t know.” Then he turned toward the rest of the swim team. “Girls! Practice’s over! Meet again tomorrow, it’ll be the last day before the big race!”
The mermaids left the swimming arena, chattering amongst themselves. June went off by herself, per usual. She didn’t have swim team friends, unlike the other mermaids. Anna and Belle were always together, as were Cora, Sandra, and Mari. Emmie, Wilhelmina, Jenne, and the rest of the band mermaids stayed together.
June didn’t really have anyone.
Other than the dance mermaids, she supposed. They weren’t quite friends – they didn’t talk to each other outside of class – but they were the closest thing she had to friends.
Amaya, Julienne, and Vivani. Maya, Juli, and Viv. Maya, Juli, and Viv. I am a dancer. They are dancers. We dance together. We are friends.
June repeated her mantra to herself until she convinced herself that Maya, Juli, and Viv were in fact her friends.
Sigh. Life was hard under the sea. June wondered if humans had it easier. Did they also form groups like mermaids did? Did everyone just hang out with everyone? How did everything work?
Come with me.
What was that? June flinched. The voice was ridiculously deep and penetrated right to her brain.
Come with me.
It was coming from… a little creature? A tiny, purple being resting on a rock, with antennae and a spotted back. June racked her brain, trying to sift through her memories of reading creature encyclopedias by the light of underwater glowworms. This was a beetle, she realized. A land creature!
The beetle scurried off, and against all reason, June followed it.
Part Two
My overused ones:
Evil sibling/family member
They just pretended to be your sibling
They’re not actually evil, you are
Chosen one
There is no chosen one, people pretended that you were the chosen one so you would actually do the quest thing
Group of chosen ones?
Generally overused ones:
Love triangle
Girl is actually lesbian and rejects both of them
Guys fall in love with each other
Bully with a tortured past
Made up the tortured past
Imagined the tortured past
magic/future-telling dreams
Someone is manipulating the dreams so that they /think/ they’re real but they’re not
They were just dreams the whole time
I crept through the castle, my heart scrambling up my throat. I struggled to keep my footsteps light and silent on the echoing stone floors, which were polished until they shone. This was a castle, all right. The ceiling arched above me, diverging into four separate towers that stretched looming into the sky.
Now, where was Max? I tilted my head carefully to one side and listened.
A bird squawked somewhere within the enormous stone castle walls.
There was a creaking sound; perhaps wooden planks moving in the wind?
And there it was – the soft yet distinctive rush of water, barely on the edge of my senses. Following my instincts, I watched my leather boots step cautiously up a steep staircase.
The sound grew ever so slightly louder. The tension between my shoulders relaxed subtly, but my eyebrows stayed furrowed, my jaw clenched. I followed the sound, the gentle watery noise, sneaking around the castle as quietly as an eleven-year-old could.
Eventually, I found it, the fountain. It was an elaborately carved structure – a series of delicate grey stone crowns stacked jauntily on top of one another, each at its own angle, with some sort of pump shooting water up through the center of all of them, where it eventually was carried down the outsides of the crowns and into a dark, deep pool set into the floor of the castle.
Something within my mind clicked. This was it, this was the fountain in my dreams that was always just around the corner, always just a tiny bit out of reach. The soft spurting of water was the sound that had been haunting me for the past week.
So where was Max?
He was supposed to be here.
He was supposed to be here!
Suddenly, a chill slithered down my spine, and the terror that I’d been shoving down, down, away, away, throughout this whole journey, came erupting back up again, and I felt like sobbing. Max wasn’t here and I was wrong and what was I doing in an ancient castle? What was I doing at all? Who did I think I was, just a sixth-grader, trying to save my best friend? He wasn’t even here!
So where was he?
My phone started ringing. It was deathly silent in the castle, and the cheerful notes seemed to blast into every corner. I desperately smothered the speaker with my sleeve and answered. “Hello?” My voice quaked.
“We have your little friend,” a nasty, deep voice growled. “And he is definitely not in a castle.”
Part Three
Powerful businessman
Mad scientist
Strict principal
Nosy neighbor
Mr. Alnovin radiated confidence and power as he swaggered leisurely over to the huge, imposing grey building. It was a science lab, but it looked more like a battered factory, or some ancient warehouse. Mr. Alnovin scanned a business card and stepped inside.
Inside the building, there were many scientific materials, counters, microscopes, refrigerators, and more. In the far back corner, there was a tall man, bent nearly double over a test tube. His spiky gray hair shot in all directions, and his skin was wrinkled.
“Dr. Enberg?” Mr. Alnovin’s voice was deep and gravelly.
“One second,” Dr. Enberg chirped. “I’m experimenting! This will go off in a moment.”
There was a boom and a thick purple gas exploded from the test tube, rattling the entire room. Dr. Enberg stayed calm, but Mr. Alnovin’s impenetrable calm was snapped, and he stepped back in surprise.
“It worked!” Dr. Enberg cried delightedly. “Now, what were you saying, sir?”
“I came here,” Mr. Alnovin said stiffly, straightening his tie, “to ask for assistance.”
“The most powerful man in the world, asking for help? Now, that’s a laugh! What can I be of assistance for?”
“I am working on a prototype.” Mr. Alnovin took a breath. “A prototype for mind control. I ask you to keep everything I tell you completely confidential. If you say anything about this, I will bring down your entire institution of science.”
“Got it,” Dr. Enberg said mildly, running a hand through his crazy hair. “So, what exactly do you need my help for?”
“I can’t get this emergency stop control to work,” Mr. Alnovin admitted. He brought out a sleek silvery gadget covered with various buttons and switches and a long antenna sticking out of one end. The two men hunched over a counter and muttered to each other in low voices.
Meanwhile, in Brindale Middle School, Jare Mennison was hoping that there would be an explosion and he could escape his terrible fate. He dragged his feet along the tiled hallway of the seventh-grade wing. Why did he decide to doodle mind-controlled zombies instead of doing his math work? He knew his teacher would get mad at him. Ms. Seffner was not the kind of person to appreciate a well-drawn mind controlled zombie. And because Jare hadn’t done his homework in three weeks, he was sent to the principal’s office.
Ugh.
He was at Mrs. Joppins’ office now. There was no turning back.
Jare opened the door, and Mrs. Joppins’ thick brown hair, rectangular glasses, red lipstick, and ever-stern scowl greeted him. “What did you do this time, Mennison?”
“Um… “ Jare shifted his foot on the floor. Luckily, he was saved from having to answer when two guys came in. One looked like a scientist, with a lab coat and crazy hair. The other was Mr. Alnovin, the world’s most powerful businessman! Jare’s eyebrows shot up. Why was he here?
Mr. Alnovin lifted a shiny gadget from his pocket and aimed it at Jare. Then, the world seemed to slow down. Waves of sound passed over him, rippling. “You hate pickles,” Mr. Alnovin commanded.
Thickness rolled over Jare’s tongue. “I… hate… pickles,” he agreed sluggishly. He hated pickles, yes he did. He’d always hated pickles! Always!
“It works,” Jare heard Mr. Alnovin say, and then they left. The businessman pressed a button. Suddenly, clarity rushed through Jare. He shook his head, relieved at the cool, sharp, trueness of the air. Why had everything slowed down? And why had he said he hated pickles? He loved pickles. They were his favorite food. That was weird.
It worked! It worked, it worked, it worked! Mr. Alnovin rubbed his hands together gleefully and took a big swig of juice. He was going to be rich. Well, even more rich than he already was! Just thinking about all that money made his lips curl up into a smug smile.
Impulsively, Mr. Alnovin danced around the kitchen in his leather shoes and business suit, singing, “La la la la! I have a mind control invention! And I’m going to get super rich!”
Unbeknownst to him, Letitia Strudd, his constantly nosy neighbor, happened to have her window wide open. And she heard Mr. Alnovin’s gleeful singing, loud and clear.
Letitia Strudd also happened to have been a professional wrestler and wrestled him over to the police station, where he was jailed.
Mr. Alnovin was not very happy.
Part Four
June pumped her tail vigorously through the water, pushing past its natural thick resistance, sweet delight shooting through her body at the exhilaration of swimming. Yes, she swam every day. Yes, she was a mermaid. But she could never get bored of the joy of moving so quickly, how her neon-green hair streamed behind her like seaweed, how her scaled lower body was so streamlined as it cut through the water. It was really amazing, if you thought about it, swimming. Simply a marvel of nature.
“June!” Coach Pynn barked. Literally, he barked. Coach Pynn was a seal.
“What?” June turned her head and shouted over her shoulder, angling her fin and curling her body smoothly to come to a swerving stop.
“Get your head in the game, girl!” Coach Pynn said, his angry voice rough as a rock, waving his flippers furiously at June. “You’re supposed to swim a race next weekend, and you’re going way below top speed for your age group!”
June sighed, curling her fins in embarrassment. “Sorry, Coach.” She brought her delicate, pale shoulders up to her ears, hunching over. She always did this, making herself small, when she disappointed others, which was far more often than she would’ve liked.
Coach Pynn’s tone softened into sand. “It’s just that you’re the Young Mermaids’ best swimmer, and we need you to crush the competition, especially that one snooty mermaid from Westsea. If you don’t, the funding for this swim program will be removed, and I don’t know what I’ll do…” He buried his smooth, round seal head in his flippers, his body shaking as if he were sobbing.
June floated awkwardly. What was she supposed to do? Agree to swim more? Pat him on the shoulder? Coach Pynn was such a strict, imposing figure; it was hard to imagine him crying, let alone comfort him. “It’ll… it’ll be okay, Coach,” she ended up saying awkwardly, shifting backwards in the water.
“I don’t know,” Coach Pynn said into his flippers, uncharacteristically quietly. “I just don’t know.” Then he turned toward the rest of the swim team, who were finishing their laps around the Eastsea Youth Mermaids Swimming Arena. The earlier finishers had inched curiously over towards June and Coach Pynn, but if Coach had been crying, he didn’t show it, and quickly shifted back to his usual gruff tone. “Girls! Practice’s over! Meet again tomorrow, it’ll be the last day before the big race!”
The mermaids left the swimming arena, chattering and gesticulating wildly amongst themselves as they naturally split into friend groups. June went off by herself, per usual. She didn’t have swim team friends, unlike the other mermaids. Anna, the tall blonde who could murder anyone with a snarky comment, and Belle, the shy book-lover, were always together, as were rude Cora, who always wore braids and a disgusted expression, Sandra, who had the second-fastest swimming time after June and loved board games, and Mari, the rock-climber with the super-short bright-red hair. Emmie, who was a glasses-clad jock who played sea-soccer as well as swimming and playing saxophone in band, Wilhelmina, a clarinetist and artist, Jenne, a Junior Mermaid Council member and slightly bossy mermaid, and the rest of the band mermaids stayed together.
June didn’t really have anyone to talk to. She didn’t really have any friends.
Other than the dance mermaids, she supposed. They weren’t quite friends – they didn’t talk to each other outside of class – but they were the closest thing she had to friends.
Amaya, Julienne, and Vivani. Maya, Juli, and Viv. Maya, Juli, and Viv. I am a dancer. They are dancers. We dance together. We are friends.
June repeated her mantra to herself until she convinced herself that Maya, Juli, and Viv were in fact her friends. Whenever slivers of doubt slid into her mind, she imagined the four mermaids dancing together. She pictured warmups, and how they all laughed at the jokes that June made, and practice, when they all had the same expression of concentration, and recitals, when they gave each other tiny, secret smiles as they twirled and dove and leapt.
But the memories that weren’t as good would always creep in. Maya, not meeting June’s eyes when they passed down the hallway. Juli, staring intently at the ground while her friend Isha pointed and laughed at June when she dropped all her pencils. Viv not inviting June to the big mermaid hangout party.
Sigh. Life was hard under the sea. June wondered if humans had it easier. Did they also form groups like mermaids did? Did everyone just hang out with everyone? How did everything work?
Come with me.
June flinched. What was that? The voice was deep and gravelly, laced with surety, and instead of coming through her ear, penetrated directly to her brain, echoing in her mind’s chambers.
Come with me.
June narrowed her eyes. There had to be something causing the sound. She scanned the ocean floor. No mermaids were in sight, but perhaps a smaller creature? June looked closely, and saw… a little creature? A tiny, purple being resting on a rock, with antennae and a colorfully spotted back. June racked her brain, trying to sift through her memories of reading creature encyclopedias by the dim green light of underwater glow worms. This was a beetle, she realized, picturing the detailed encyclopedia page in her mind’s eye. A land creature!
The beetle scurried off, and against all reason, June followed it.
Weekly 4Other
Part One
You wander happily through an Earth storage pantry, examining the cans and bottles and boxes, running your long, slender fingers along the sticky labels and cool metal and flimsy cardboard. You’ve never seen anything like this before. How strange these Earthly creatures are, and their odd little habits! You are glad that you, Aria, and Misty have made the decision to save the Earthlings, if they prove themselves worthy enough to be saved from inevitable destruction by earning crystals that buy them parts to a portal machine that we, the aliens designed. You are curious to study the Earthlings’ behaviors in more depth once they are evacuated to your home planet; of course, that will only happen if they obtain the necessary crystals and parts.
You hum a little song to yourself, lost in thought, and the fact that it’s a lullaby your alien mother used to sing to you barely crosses your mind. When an earsplitting, maniacal laugh bursts you violently from your reverie, your alien eyes narrow in fury. It’s Paige! Paige is a devastatingly irritating Earthling who happens to reside in a cafeteria nearby, and she loves nothing more than to bother you and the other aliens, nipping off with your pasta sauce whenever at all possible.
And indeed, that is what Paige is up to now. You notice that she is standing on a pantry counter, and has yanked a heavy can of pasta sauce off of a high shelf. Giggling cheekily, she leans over from her counter-boosted height, waving the large can tauntingly in your displeased face and skips off nonchalantly, heading out the door of the pantry.
But you’re not going to let this horrible act of treason pass without a fight. “HOW DARE YOU!” you scream, rage rolling off your words in tsunamis. Anger sizzling in your soul, you feel warmth radiating from the tips of your fingers and toes to your core, where it gathers in a boiling sphere of energy. From there, the power rises up your throat, into your skull, and shoots out through your eyes. You grin with grim satisfaction as your red alien eye-lasers beam towards Paige, threading together around her frozen body in an unbreakable cage of steaming scarlet light.
For a second, dark frustration passes over her face like a shadow, but, oh so sadly, it won’t last for long. A naughty smirk curls Paige’s lips, and she presses something on her wrist. Familiar music echoes throughout the pantry, and you recognize it vaguely as being from something called Hamilton that many Earthlings enjoy. The word rewind pounds itself into your mind as the human voice spits out words. You begin to unconsciously nod along with the beat, for it is an undeniably catchy song, for an Earthly one, but immediately stop yourself when you realize what you’re doing.
“I am a time traveler, I am surprised you didn’t know that,” Paige says, shrugging, and simply disappears, leaving nothing but the interconnected red laser cage and your unending alien fury behind.
Part Two
You dash breathlessly through the forest, joy swirling around your heart, bare feet pressing into soil, twigs scraping skin, adrenaline pumping through your veins. Wind whips against your face, pulling your hair out behind you in streaming strands of raven darkness. You clamber over rocks and pelt down slopes, running past crystalline lakes that reflect the starry sky.
And at long last you reach the final hill, your heart thrumming with excitement as you ascend the steep green slope. A surge of triumph rushes through you when you stand at the peak of the hill, for you are now, inexplicably, surrounded by the legendary oak trees that you’ve heard so much about.
You cease your endless sprinting and spin around in awe. It is silent but for your heaving breaths and the quiet rustlings of the wind twirling through the leaves of the golden oak trees, and the only light comes from pale stars and the gently spreading beams of the silvery moon. You gaze up wonderingly at the midnight sky, spattered with glowing stars, and your jaw drops in pure delight. The edges of your vision are wreathed with gilded leaves, twigs, and branches, for you are standing in the very center of the celestial poetry grove, ringed with gold, staring up at the dark night sky.
Sometimes you forget how beautiful the sky can be. It is above us always, unfailing, and yet you forget its beauty, forget its existence. Your head tilts speculatively as your eyes take in the view above.
“Over here,” someone whispers, their hushed voice reverent to the dark quietness, and you silently move through the dewy grasses toward the voice’s owner. You cannot see them through the mystical veil of night, but their sure and slender hands place a smoothly crafted telescope in yours.
Your fingers subconsciously raise the telescope to your eye, and you peer through the delicate lens to the ever-expanded sky above. You intake breath sharply as the world comes into focus – your glimmering hopes and faded dreams coming to light in the iridescent connections of the gleaming stars.
Part Three
(Things Aria wrote in italics, things I added on in non-italics.)
Blistering heat, red lifeless sky, smoke obstructed vision, screaming children, swollen ball of fire.
Your world is at its end.
Sirens wail, children cry and whine, parents try to comfort them. Everyone is drenched in perspiration. All headlines are blaring in multiple languages, “Earth is facing armageddon.” It’s human’s inevitable fate. As the ever swelling sun continues its steady rampage, panic continues to arise. There’s no way out of this.
But…
A blazing blue light emitted by a dot blinds you. Shielding your eyes with your hands, you watch as the dot splits into two, then three, flares once more, and three beings of ethereal beauty materialise before your very eyes.
“My, my, what do we have here?” exclaims one. “A world at its end.”
She swishes around and her eyes lock with yours.
“I see…” she mutters, deep in thought. Finally, she looks up. “We’ll save you. We’ll get you off this dying wasteland and to our world. Earthlings are weak and your bodies hinder you from travelling between worlds with ease, so we’ll need to build a portal. Tsk tsk, how troublesome. We don’t want you being a nuisance to us on our planet either, so there is one condition you need to fulfil to be saved. Complete tasks and earn crystals from us. Use those crystals to buy parts and hand them over to Lieutenant LJ. The one who supplies the most parts gets top priority. Don’t think of slacking, there’ll be someone watching…"
And with that, the three beings vanish, the last words of the creature ringing in your ears.
Your head aches with new possibilities. You could survive! You could survive and get off of this dying planet, you could live in some alternate world with these ethereal aliens.
But it will not be easy. You are going to have to work day in and day out, writing until your fingers are sore with the effort of typing, creasing your brow as you wonder how to lengthen a piece of writing, duly exchanging hard-earned crystals for tiny mechanical parts that will fit together in an all-solving portal machine.
You will have to trust these aliens, trust that they’re telling you the truth. For all you know, they could be having you make a portal machine that teleports you to an icy cold planet where nothing without a five-foot-thick coat of ultra-dense fur could survive.
Well, it’s not like you’re surviving on this planet, anyway. You might as well give it a try.
You look to your fellow Earthlings, caught just as you are in this deadly situation, with no way out except up, up, up to space, to aliens, to new beginnings.
Eevee gives you a confident nod, and the corners of your lips lift into a relaxed smile as you nod back. Lia salutes you, and then the aliens, one eyebrow raised. Muxa’s arms are crossed, face in deep concentration. Clare is grinning, shoulders back, face upturned. Peachii tosses you an enthusiastic thumbs-up, which you return, if not quite with as much energy. Adira pulls their hat lower over their face, narrowing their eyes as if already planning a strategy.
You know, with their help, you can do this.
You can do this!
You call up to the somehow floating aliens, who wear impossibly calm, serene expressions on their inhumanly smooth faces, “We will do this. We will!”
“All right then,” the one in the trench coat – Aria – murmurs, her sonorous voice soft, and yet still it echoes around the burning plain that is your home planet. Her shapely mouth curves into a competitive grin. “It’s on, Earthlings. Let’s see what you can do.”
And then she, and her accompanying aliens, vanish into the smoky sky.
Part Four
“We are the hosts,” a soft voice intones, broadcasting directly to your mind, somehow. “We are the hosts, and we have a mission for you.”
LJ’s serene alien face brightens, and she straightens her otherworldly spine, leaning forward as two shimmering holograms form out of nothingness. One has close-shorn brown hair, a pleasant, round face with a pointed chin, and a dreamy expression, gazing into the far distance. The second translucent hologram has an oval-shaped face, piercing eyes, and dark hair that drapes off of the shoulders, fading into blue.
LJ knows that these figures are Alba and Birdi. The hosts. The all-powerful. She respectfully bows her head at the holograms of the hosts. “What, may I ask, is the mission?” LJ asks carefully.
“You must collect the sacred Scarlet Snake,” Alba murmurs, staring directly into LJ’s eyes. “There is one scale of its body hidden in each cabin-realm, and you must piece them together.”
“Yes,” Birdi affirms, nodding. “You shall journey up the highest peaks, and down the darkest valleys.”
The hosts now speak in unison, their voices blending almost robotically. “You shall journey. You shall experience. You shall go.”
With the last, sharp, word, their holograms fizzle into sparks of nothingness, and LJ is left with nothing but a strange, burning sense of purpose in her hollow alien core.
The first thing she does is to press the camouflaged sensor on her cat ears. “Attention, attention, new mission incoming,” she says softly.
“What is the mission, Lieutenant?” Aria’s confident voice radiates through the sensor.
“I must collect the Scarlet Snake, by order of the hosts.”
“Well, I have one scale,” Aria offers. “It’s back in my office. You can grab it, but the other scales will be a lot harder.”
“This will be a difficult mission,” Misty muses.
“But you can do it!” Banana, the Earthling spy, has a different voice tone because of the different species, but is nonetheless a member of the team.
“We simply cannot lose a fellow alien,” Aria mutters grimly. “This mission will be bursting with danger. I shall contact our allies to the east and west. Perhaps under Project Pacificae, they can assist you.”
“Good idea,” agrees Banana.
“Good luck, LJ,” Misty tells her solemnly, and then LJ presses the sensor again. Her fellow aliens’ voices fade out, but she knows that Aria will make good on her offer, and LJ will not be alone as she makes this perilous journey.
Well, LJ thinks, why not start now? She first goes to Aria’s office to collect the shiny red scale from her general’s secret desk compartment, then compacts electro-proteins into her suit pocket, as well as concentrated water, and begins the long traipse across her Earthly realm’s burnt plains.
The land has been dried and wrung out by the ever-swelling sun, and the desolate planet is nothing but desert. As LJ walks across the realm, all there is to perceive is shifting sands the color of sunsets, smoky skies, and Earthlings’ screams in the distance.
Not everyone can be saved.
The portal machine that LJ, Aria, and Misty are aiding the Earthlings in building will not be able to withstand so many Earthlings’ bodies. Only a select, elite, few will make it to the other side; to safety.
The day is giving way to night. LJ takes a deep breath and focuses on the shapes the smoke makes above her as it swirls in the sky, blotting out the stars.
LJ’s otherworldly walking speed means that by the next day, she has passed into another realm, and is approaching a mountain. It is blanketed with verdant trees, and the thick, humid air hangs around her. The soft rushing sounds of a waterfall echo somewhere in the distance, and goats wander here and there, munching and bleating and rubbing their stubby horns against LJ’s sleek outfit.
Despite the sweet, cool, comforting feel of foggy air against her skin, LJ knows that she must be deadly silent while navigating the mountain. This is the realm of adventure, and it and her own sci-fi realm are not on good terms, to say the least. LJ winces, remembering the bloody war that ensued when the hosts assigned it a war day.
But she has to keep her alien head in the mission, on the mountain. Where could the scale be? A tiny red snake scale could be hidden just about anywhere, but it had to be somewhere that would be memorable, so the leaders wouldn’t forget where they put it.
Lost in thought, LJ reaches a rocky stretch of the mountain and begins clambering over the first boulder. The second one feels oddly unstable, so she nudges it to the right. The stone drops suddenly downward, with LJ clinging desperately to its rough surface, shooting downwards through a dark tunnel inside the mountain. Wetness drips down the sides of the tunnel, and a musty, foul smell billows in the air.
When the boulder pauses its descent, landing violently on a different rock, which is flat and worn smooth. LJ guesses this is from frequent landings. She climbs off of the rock, and attempts to find handholds along the stone walls of the tunnel to climb out, but alas, they are too slippery. It is impossible to get out that way.
Therefore, there is nothing else to do but follow the tunnel deeper into the mountain. LJ sighs and resigns herself to walking.
At long last, it seems to be getting lighter. Perhaps there is an opening, and sunlight is the light source! LJ gnaws on an electro-protein and the energy boost propels her forward. She discovers that the light source is not in fact sunlight, but a strange, ethereal glow emanating from a crimson snake scale that is resting on a high stone pedestal. A grin spreads across LJ’s face, and she snatches up the scale.
There is a stone staircase carved into the tunnel over here, which LJ ascends. On her way up, there is an intense grinding sound, and as she reaches the surface of the mountain, every goat in sight charges toward her, eyeing the red scale in her alien hand.
Dodging horned attacks, LJ frantically activates her emergency jetpack and rises high up above, where she can see nothing more. When her pack runs out of energy, she sinks through the air, faster, and then faster still. LJ remains calm as she alights on a golden branch, her extra-strong alien body barely breaking a sweat from falling out of the sky. She has landed in the poetry realm – a peaceful grove for stargazers. Sci-fi and poetry aren’t particularly friendly, nor are they enemies.
She’s been here before, and LJ confidently strides over to the telescopes. This realm is known for its celestial opportunities, and she has no doubt that its snake scale will be hidden somehow in the stars.
LJ peers into the telescope. A mango-shaped constellation takes shape through its lens, glowing stars in an oval-like shape with a few connecting as leaves. However, one of its points is not a star, but the red planet Mars. The shape seems familiar, and LJ looks around herself in wonder as the truth dawns on her. She is surrounded by golden oak trees, which are arranged in the same pattern as the mango constellation! She carefully examines the layout of the trees and figures out which one would be aligned with Mars in its sky counterpart.
Walking over to that tree, LJ notices a knothole, and inserts a long, slender finger inside. It brushes against the smooth, glossy surface of the snake scale, and she slips out of the poetry grove without leaving a trace.
The nearest realm after the poetry grove is the fanfiction library realm. It stands, stately and regal, on a high hill. Its architecture is admirable – five enormous marble pillars held the elaborate structure up, and ornate carvings of words in lost languages weave all around its exterior. LJ’s alien strength helps her open the heavy mahogany double doors with relative ease, and she slips silently inside.
Sci-fi and Fan-fi are allies, so it will not be a problem if LJ gets caught, but she needs to practice her spy skills for when she goes against enemies again. She nearly got murdered by adventure’s goat squad.
LJ sighs at the soft candlelight, mountainous beanbags, domed ceiling, and never ending shelves that circle the comfortable library. She’s forgotten how nice Earthly places can be sometimes; a dying place can do that to a being.
She runs her fingers over the dusty tomes on the shelves, and quickly realizes that one of them sticks out just a bit farther. The title is embossed in silver and reads, Snakes and Serpents of SWC. LJ smirks confidently. This is it. She yanks on it, but the whole bookshelf doesn’t swing forward as a secret passage like she expected. Brow creasing, LJ instead pulls out the individual book, examining the cover. Everything seems normal about it. How very odd!
She cracks the book open, and a literal cloud of dust emerges from its pages. LJ is used to constant, thick smoke from her home realm, but she coughs at this impossibly dense amount of dust. It’s quite unusual. Could it be trying to tell her something?
Dust. Dust. Dust. LJ squeezes her eyes shut, trying to figure out what would be associated with dust and libraries.
Dust jackets!
She instantly pulls off the dust jacket, and the gleaming scarlet snake scale is tucked right inside a pocket of it. LJ has to hand it to the fanfiction realm – they did an excellent job with hiding their scale.
She pockets it and heads off to the horror typewriter realm. It is a dark and mysterious space, occupied only by an enormous, antique typewriter with pitch-black keys. A cream-colored scroll of parchment is inserted into the typewriter. LJ notices an obsidian ladder on the side of the typewriter, and instantly shimmies up it with otherworldly speed and agility.
Now, standing over the typewriter, she sees how this will work. Thankful for her alien strength, LJ leaps to the s key. For a moment, she’s floating in the air, and then she lands lightly, like a cat, on the key. A midnight-dark s appears on the parchment sheet in front of her. LJ crouches down, readying her energy, and then jumps to the c key, then the a, then the l, and the e.
Now it’s time for the question mark.
How on earth will this work?
She will have to land on the shift and the /? key at once, which is simply impossible, given how far apart they are.
There has to be some solution.
But before LJ can dive into a world of scenarios in her mind, a dark figure climbs up the other side of the typewriter, flashing a badge with a polar bear on it. LJ relaxes. It’s Polar! He must have been sent by Project Pacificae to help her out. Polar gestures to the shift key, then to himself. LJ nods silently, and they both hold up fingers, counting down from three simultaneously.
Three.
Two.
One.
Jump! LJ springs forward, making her longest jump yet to the ?/ key, while Polar gracefully lands on the shift key. This produces an inky question mark on the parchment, and a red scale is drawn by an unseen hand on it. LJ leaps toward it, placing her hand on the red-ink drawing, and it removes itself, somehow, from the parchment, becoming real in her hands. She nods her thanks to Polar and goes on her way.
Next up is the historical fiction empire. LJ marches her way down the cobblestone streets, making her way decisively to the palace. Since sci-fi and hi-fi are allied realms, the guards let her in. However, they do not want to allow her into the secret tower, so LJ is forced to lock the guards up with cages of scarlet alien eye lasers. She takes one of the guards’ capes, having a strange premonition that she’ll need it later.
LJ ascends the stone staircase into the forbidden tower and discovers the snake scale sitting idly on a windowsill. Grabbing the scale, she climbs out the window and jumps, spreading the guard’s cape out above her head like a parachute. Luckily, the fabric is well-made, and the strong winds only blow LJ further towards the realistic fiction film studio.
LJ lands catlike on the studio’s roof and drops in via an easily smashed skylight. She can’t help it – she harbors a grudge against these enemies in particular. They poisoned her early on through misleadingly delicious cookies, and although her alien body didn’t die, it did suffer. LJ has never forgiven them, and never will. Breaking the skylight is quite nice, to say the least.
The film cast isn’t inside, and neither are the directors. They must be filming an outdoor scene. LJ examines the room. There is nothing but a single movie on a projector cart. It must have some significance, so LJ watches it.
It is a short film, luckily, so she is able to see the whole thing. It is a story about a studio of filmmakers who hid a sacred object in their scripts. LJ dashes to the pile of scripts in the corner and picks one up. It is a script for a different movie than the one she just watched, and it is oddly highlighted. Random letters and words contain the neon tint with seemingly no rhyme or reason.
Unless there is one…
LJ smiles as she pieces together the message the highlighted words form. Third cabinet on left has a false back.
She climbs on the counter to reach the cabinet and swings open the doors. There is a stash of dubious-looking cookies as well as a jar of pens. LJ presses against the back of the cabinet and can feel its flimsiness. With otherworldly strength, she breaks through it and reaches the secret compartment. Closing her fingers around the scale, she climbs back up through the skylight and parachutes off.
Through the fantasy forest realm’s silent, regal trees, LJ can glimpse only more bark, more leaves, more slivers of sky.
She has to get above everything. She must see everything from a new angle.
LJ clambers quickly up a tree, smooth alien hands brushing rough copper bark, sleek outfit scraped by twigs. She at last reaches the top.
There is nothing new.
Just trees as far as the eye can see. Trees, trees, and more trees.
LJ sighs, her gaze dropping to the branch she is crouching on. Someone has carved words into it, and she looks closer. Dreams do not come true when one’s head is in the clouds, but when one’s feet are planted firmly on the ground.
Well, that is certainly sending a message. LJ shrugs and climbs down the tree faster than she went up. She plants her feet on the ground, then crouches down for good measure, so her body can be as close to the earth as possible. Bent over like such, LJ notices the pattern of the tree’s roots – how they all encircle a little space, like they’re trying to protect it.
There’s a crimson gleam from the place inside all of the roots, and LJ reaches forward and scoops up the scale, smiling to herself.
After a long hike, she finds herself by a glistening dark river, for it is nighttime once again. The stars glimmer, reflected in the water, and LJ leans over the lacquered-wood, lantern-adorned bridge to gaze at the moon’s watery twin.
LJ has arrived at the fairy tales night garden realm. It is always night here, somehow, and it is beautiful, she must admit. The water flows soothingly down the river, the rich wood of the bridge shines, and the hanging lanterns are the perfect touch. They add a comfortable, welcoming glow to the palely moonlit garden.
One of the lanterns is slightly more red-tinted than the other ones, which emit more yellow-orange spheres of light. Gently, LJ removes the lantern from its hanging place on the bridge, and attempts to smash it to get at the inside.
However, the lantern is of good quality and is not easily broken. A small part of her is happy that this brass work of art will not be destroyed, but LJ knows that she cannot give up. The hosts are counting on her.
With a deep breath, LJ brings the lantern down on the bridge’s railing. Hard. It smashes with a painful shattering sound, bits of brass flying every which way, and one embeds itself into LJ’s cheek.
Silencing a shout, she removes it, but loses her tight hold on the lantern in the process. It flies downwards and sinks silently into its reflection, lost in the river.
But LJ cannot lose hope. She is ready to dive into the river when a shadow of a figure moves beneath the water. LJ feels her heartbeat speed up. It could be an enemy! But she soon realizes that it is only Faer, likely sent by Project Pacificae.
Faer is evidently a good swimmer, and emerges, dripping, from the dark river, holding the scale in a clasped hand. LJ thanks Faer profusely and takes the red scale. Faer disappears into the night, and LJ steps into the day.
Or is it day? She can’t quite tell. Dark blue numbers and letters swirl around her. They blur in and out of focus, and a hissing, buzzing sound grows louder in the background. The letters arrange themselves into a coherent sentence: welcome to www.nonfiction.com. LJ has to confess that this realm scares her a bit. It’s all very confusing, the internet. Her home planet doesn’t have it. It can be frightening.
The letters are fading away, only to be replaced with a tornado of letters and numbers. The tightly spinning vortex eventually calms down, the letters and numbers spreading out so that they completely surround LJ. Her heart jumps into her throat. She was not expecting this. She needs someone to follow, anyone, anything, because these spinning letters and numbers are making her head ache.
One of the letters is glowing. A pale blue light is emanating from it. It seems to notice LJ noticing its glow, and flashes brightly. This is it. This is what she needs to follow. LJ takes a step toward the glowing letter, and another, and another. When she reaches it, it becomes dim once again, and another, farther-off letter brightens, and that one dims, and another brightens. It’s a path, a path forged through utter confusion and complete disarray, and LJ is grateful for it. She can picture herself all too well, lost among the cacophony of buzzing and turning letters and numbers, face blank and confused, all purpose lost.
LJ rubs her fingers along the scales in her suit pocket. Only a few more to go. If a few is about six. She massages her temples. How many more scales were needed, again?
LJ shakes her head, hard. She can feel the dangerously twisting influence of the internet worming into her head, stealing her knowledge. She briskly walks off toward the next glowing letter.
Everything seems to be going well when the distant buzzing becomes an alarm. INTRUDER ALERT! INTRUDER ALERT! The alarm screams. WEBSITE WILL SHUT DOWN IN TEN MINUTES. WEBSITE WILL SHUT DOWN IN TEN MINUTES.
Oh no. Oh no, oh no, oh no! This is not good. This is not good at all! LJ dashes through swirling clouds of blue, shoving letters and numbers aside. Her ever-calm expression has devolved into fear. What is going on? The non-fi website realm must have an excellent security system. LJ makes a mental note to let Aria, Misty, and Banana know that when she returns.
If she returns.
LJ reaches her glowing letter, a q, but it doesn’t fade, and another letter doesn’t take its place. Is this the last one? Could this be the end, finally, the end to this absurd madness? LJ surely hopes so. And, sure enough, a red scale appears in the chaos, and she grabs it like it’s a lifeline, relief thrumming through her veins, just as the automated voice shouts, WEBSITE SHUTTING DOWN. WEBSITE SHUTTING DOWN.
LJ opens her eyes and finds herself in a cafeteria. She slumps on the cafeteria seat she’s in. Not the contemporary cafeteria realm! She hates this place, largely because of Paige, her sworn enemy, and frequent thief of pasta sauce.
Speak of the devil! LJ notices a tiny blond figure scribbling madly on a slip of paper. She quickly sinks down in her seat, hoping that Paige will not spot her. Luckily, her nemesis is too absorbed in her writing to see LJ drop down even lower, to the floor.
A gleam of scarlet catches her eye, and she notices that it is coming from the underside of the cafeteria table. LJ grabs it triumphantly, and can’t help shouting, “Paaaaaige! Guess what I foooouuuund!”
Paige puts down her writing and a furious expression comes over her face. LJ gleefully waves the red scale in her face, dancing smugly over to the cafeteria counter. She swings herself over as Paige charges like a bull towards her. LJ climbs on top of a vending machine, then jumps over onto a table, and onto another and another! Paige, with human muscles and human strength, simply cannot keep up, and is fuming with rage, while LJ is delighted at this chance for vengeance. She smells the scent of Earthlings’ school lunches and grabs onto a ceiling light, swinging on it like a vine, using the momentum of her swing to vault herself over to the next ceiling light, and so on, with Paige running underneath her, shaking an angry fist.
When LJ reaches the enormous stash of pasta sauce that Paige has amassed, she reaches into a nearby cabinet, grabs a raw fish, and smacks Paige in the face with it, amused at her nemesis’s bewilderment. Then, she gathers up all of the pasta sauce and uses her full otherworldly strength to sprint the heck out of there, Paige yelling useless insults after her.
LJ catches her breath as she reaches the mythology realm, which is an ancient and beautiful Greek temple. It is built strategically, with strong marble pillars, and also with intricate designs – the inside of the high domed ceiling is covered with complex murals depicting birds of prey diving, while the walls are woven with carvings.
She steps up on top of a dais in the center of the temple, and she can hear gears grinding as the dais rises up to the ceiling. LJ has been moved right up next to a beautifully painted mural of a falcon mid flight. Its eye is particularly well done – it’s so shiny!
That’s when LJ notices that the falcon’s eye is none other than the red scale of the mythology realm. She grabs it, climbs down the side of the dais, and sets out for the dystopian realm.
Sadly, this realm is one of familiarity. The war-torn landscape is similar to LJ’s sun-burnt one – simply dead-looking.
There’s no life in sight, but there is a large pile of metal scraps, likely waiting to be repurposed. LJ walks toward the pile, hoping that the red scale is hidden somewhere in its depths, but after rifling through the entire stack, she can’t seem to find anything! Subconsciously, she starts fitting pieces of bent metal together. Gears and motors and frames attach, and then a voice speaks from the machine: “Three steps to the right and dig.”
So LJ moves three steps to the right and digs under the hot sun until she uncovers a red scale. Then, she begins traveling to the thriller realm.
The thriller realm is a forest, although it is quite different from fantasy’s peaceful one. It has tall, thin trees with silvery bark that reflects the moonlight. Owls perch, hidden, among dead brown leaves, hooting mournfully. An aura of fear hangs in the air, and LJ keeps thinking she sees orange eyes in the underbrush.
The path she walks on is thin and hard to see. Soon enough it fades into the darkness, and LJ is all alone. It’s a good thing that she can kind of see in the dark with her alien eyesight.
With said alien eyesight, LJ spots a sign on a tree, reading simply, Beware. This seems ominous, and she’s about to maybe, possibly, turn back, when she notices that there is a small space between the sign and the tree. A small space where a scale could be hiding…
Sure enough, when LJ strides up to the tree and reaches behind the sign, she feels the smooth glossiness of a scale. She is glad to escape the dark thriller forest realm as she heads towards the mystery train realm.
She just barely makes it onto the train, finding a single seat near the end. LJ watches the ever-changing landscapes stream swiftly past, thinking, If I had to hide something on a train, where would I hide it?
Her first instinct is the underside of a seat, but she checks the undersides of seats all along the train and the search is unsuccessful.
Where else would people not spot a scale? LJ wonders. A train is a pretty public place, and not a large one, either.
And then it hits her: the top of the train. Nobody thinks to look there. With a sneaky grin on her face, LJ opens the train window silently, then contorts her body through it. With considerable effort and a tight grip, she climbs onto the top of the train, where, sure enough, there is a box welded to the train top. LJ opens the box and pockets the scale.
She has all of the scales now, and returns to the sci-fi realm to obtain assistance from her fellow aliens. They all gather in Aria’s office, and LJ lays out the scales.
“It’s a bit like a jigsaw puzzle,” Misty says.
“Yeah,” LJ agrees.
“Let’s try putting it together like that then?” Aria suggests.
And so they do. It’s tricky, since there’s no reference image, and they have to try many times. Finally, finally, finally, when they manage to fit the last of the glossy scarlet scales together, all of them take in deep breaths.
Nothing happens.
“Could something have gone wrong?” LJ wonders sadly. “I hope I didn’t do all that work for nothing…”
But there’s a sparking sound, like a fire being lit, and something is happening! The scales are shimmering brightly, and somehow becoming more three-dimensional. Their crimson glow is intensifying so much that even alien eyes are squeezed shut. There is an impossibly bright flash of light, and then Aria, Banana, LJ, and Misty open their eyes.
The Scarlet Snake has been formed.
Its sinewy, taut body is the bright color of blood, banded with pure gold and deepest black. Its dark eyes seem to stare into LJ’s soul, but she can’t seem to break its gaze.
Aria, LJ, Misty, and Banana watch in awe as it slithers away – down Aria’s desk, out of the room, and somewhere that none of them will ever know
Holograms of the hosts immediately appear.
“Excellent work,” Alba tells the sci-fi aliens (and Earthling spy).
“We assigned this mission to every cabin, and you were the first to complete it,” Birdi explains.
“That means that your cabin will gain fifty thousand points!” Alba proclaims, raising her arms up in celebration.
“Enjoy,” Birdi says, smiling, and the hosts vanish as quickly as they appeared.
Last edited by 26friedland (Nov. 29, 2021 23:47:54)
- -Pika-Cat-
-
100+ posts
Scratch Writing Camp Writing Sharing Thread (November 2021)
Pika's SWC Daily for Nov. 2nd
I waited.
Hours went by. Days. A whole week.
The sun would keep rising. The shopkeeper would keep flipping the sign on the door. The children would keep filing through the shop. All the other flavors would be consumed. But me? No. I was… I was denied! Each and every day, my hope would RISE with the sun. Yet each and every day, y'know what reality did to me? It broke me!
“Ooh! Ooh! I want that flavor!”
“Give me a triple scoop of that!”
“May I try it again? I want to try that flavor again!”
“This tastes sooo good!”
“I love this flavor!”
Those voices burn through my figurative ears. I don't experience happiness. I'm never uplifted by “impenetrable cheer” or “undying hope”, but by pure hatred and the feeling of rEvENgE!
First I'll take out Vanilla and Chocolate. Those two get on my nerves. They just sit there and complain about how “annoying” it is to have stubby fingers point at them. I mean - how basic is that!? I know a supplier who can give me access to a temperature controller - than all of Vanilla's and Chocolate's worries can just - melt away!!
Birthday Cake and Rainbow Unicorn Cotton Candy Surprise are also near the top of my death list. Yeah, we get it! You taste like rainbows and happiness! Way to rub it in! Wait ‘til I add in some almond extract to your recipe!!
Mint-Chip, Peanut Butter, and Cookie Dough aren’t any better. They're just so… cocky! They start every day with a smile, knowing that kids will beg to sample them! Now, all I have to do for this is “accidentally” break a glass over them. Once a toddler gets a bloody tongue from a free sample, THEN THE LIABILITY SHALL KICK IN!
So I, Coconut Crunch Cherry Chip Cucumber Challenge, will one day by the #1 ice cream flavor of all time.
I waited.
Hours went by. Days. A whole week.
The sun would keep rising. The shopkeeper would keep flipping the sign on the door. The children would keep filing through the shop. All the other flavors would be consumed. But me? No. I was… I was denied! Each and every day, my hope would RISE with the sun. Yet each and every day, y'know what reality did to me? It broke me!
“Ooh! Ooh! I want that flavor!”
“Give me a triple scoop of that!”
“May I try it again? I want to try that flavor again!”
“This tastes sooo good!”
“I love this flavor!”
Those voices burn through my figurative ears. I don't experience happiness. I'm never uplifted by “impenetrable cheer” or “undying hope”, but by pure hatred and the feeling of rEvENgE!
First I'll take out Vanilla and Chocolate. Those two get on my nerves. They just sit there and complain about how “annoying” it is to have stubby fingers point at them. I mean - how basic is that!? I know a supplier who can give me access to a temperature controller - than all of Vanilla's and Chocolate's worries can just - melt away!!
Birthday Cake and Rainbow Unicorn Cotton Candy Surprise are also near the top of my death list. Yeah, we get it! You taste like rainbows and happiness! Way to rub it in! Wait ‘til I add in some almond extract to your recipe!!
Mint-Chip, Peanut Butter, and Cookie Dough aren’t any better. They're just so… cocky! They start every day with a smile, knowing that kids will beg to sample them! Now, all I have to do for this is “accidentally” break a glass over them. Once a toddler gets a bloody tongue from a free sample, THEN THE LIABILITY SHALL KICK IN!
So I, Coconut Crunch Cherry Chip Cucumber Challenge, will one day by the #1 ice cream flavor of all time.
Last edited by -Pika-Cat- (Nov. 2, 2021 02:09:49)
- Starrial
-
500+ posts
Scratch Writing Camp Writing Sharing Thread (November 2021)
Sai’s November 2021 SWC Writing
-
MAIN CABIN DAILIES:
(11.1.21)
MAIN CABIN WEEKLIES:
-
IN-CABIN DAILIES: (THRILLER)
-
IN-CABIN WEEKLIES:
-
WORD WARS:
-
CABIN WARS:
-
(others I’m probably forgetting)
-
MAIN CABIN DAILIES:
(11.1.21)
“Uh… hello? Earth to Brella, we have to go soon!”-
“Hm?”
Brella turned around to face her soft, cookie-based friend. She was usually always daydreaming, so Cameron probably would’ve been used to it.
Only, he didn’t seem like he WAS used to it.
“Really, Cameron? I was right in the middle of a good part of my daydream,” Brella complained to him as she carefully dropped down from the tree.
“Only when you were, you might’ve conjured a massive chocolate rush, covering this whole tree.”
“Haha, very funny. I’ve heard this before.”
Cameron sighed as he rubbed his forehead between his fingers. “B, have you ever thought about the fact that I might actually be SERIOUS when I tell you this stuff? You’re getting REALLY overpowered here.”
“Ah, I’m sorry, I’ve forgotten what else I might’ve accidentally caused before this.” Brella was being genuine with her response. She never seemed to catch onto things very quickly.
“Well, if you must know, in the past few weeks the entire town has been getting strange reports about odd chocolate visions at least a few hours after your daydreams conclude. Only yesterday, the news channel was receiving complaints about strange, tiny brownie men that were summoned randomly out of globs of chocolate in the ground.” Cameron explained. “And you had just finished watching Frozen Fever before that sequence of events. The movie with the little snowmen.”
Brella didn’t realize her face had turned deadly pale, but she could feel it. “Wow.” She looked down, practically in guilt. “But if that happened just yesterday…”
Cameron nodded slowly. “Yeah. Events like these have been happening for years now, and I’m pretty sure it’s because of your power. While your brownie sculptures are nice- and delicious- there’s something off. I don’t think it’s just sculptures you can summon…”
Brella looked down, her mood now fully changed. “Well… thank you for telling me. I should head home now, and think about what you told me. My parents ought to be worried about me by now.”
Cameron smiled at her as she left. “Take the time you need.”
(349 words)
MAIN CABIN WEEKLIES:
-
IN-CABIN DAILIES: (THRILLER)
-
IN-CABIN WEEKLIES:
-
WORD WARS:
-
CABIN WARS:
-
(others I’m probably forgetting)
Last edited by Starrial (Nov. 2, 2021 02:21:44)
- DorkyQueen98
-
1000+ posts
Scratch Writing Camp Writing Sharing Thread (November 2021)
I'm Pearl I'm a girl. I like Dork Diaries and sushi.
11/1/21 Daily:
My favorite dessert is ice cream cake. Did you know that one time it came to life? Yep. It was my birthday and I was having a party. The cake came out and I blew the candles. It grew arms and legs. It stood up and it said “Oooh!! Party! I wanna play a game.” Kids started crying because that meant no cake.Dad started chasing it around but it got away. The cake said “Let's play stick the candles on me!” And soon kids were laughing, they were having fun. We jumped,leaped, played. Soon more desserts joined, the cookies,cupcakes, cake pops and donuts all came to life and told the us about some fun game ideas. But soon, the desserts started a party of there own. And the cake was the ringleader. We were sad because they had no desserts to eat or play with. So we made a plot. Our plan would convince those sugary monsters to play with us again. We pulled out a box of old Halloween costumes. We all put on a soilder costume. Then we got plates,forks,knives,spoons, and glasses of milk. Some people even got sporks! We charged up to the desserts that were playing Pass the Parcel. “We wanna play!” I said. “No!” The cake said. “Were not gonna let a bunch of HUMANS play.” “Why not?” I said. The cake didn't answer. Just turned back to the game and passed the parcel to cookie. I turned to my friends. “Looks like were gonna have to eat these yummy desserts. This is gonna be yummy.” I said. “NO! WAIT!! PLEASE!! WE'LL PLAY WITH YOU! AS MUCH AS WE WANT! I PROMISE!!” The cake said. So we dropped our weapons and played pass the parcel. I got a mood ring! Pretty neat!! I never knew dessert could be that fun!
11/1/21 Daily:
My favorite dessert is ice cream cake. Did you know that one time it came to life? Yep. It was my birthday and I was having a party. The cake came out and I blew the candles. It grew arms and legs. It stood up and it said “Oooh!! Party! I wanna play a game.” Kids started crying because that meant no cake.Dad started chasing it around but it got away. The cake said “Let's play stick the candles on me!” And soon kids were laughing, they were having fun. We jumped,leaped, played. Soon more desserts joined, the cookies,cupcakes, cake pops and donuts all came to life and told the us about some fun game ideas. But soon, the desserts started a party of there own. And the cake was the ringleader. We were sad because they had no desserts to eat or play with. So we made a plot. Our plan would convince those sugary monsters to play with us again. We pulled out a box of old Halloween costumes. We all put on a soilder costume. Then we got plates,forks,knives,spoons, and glasses of milk. Some people even got sporks! We charged up to the desserts that were playing Pass the Parcel. “We wanna play!” I said. “No!” The cake said. “Were not gonna let a bunch of HUMANS play.” “Why not?” I said. The cake didn't answer. Just turned back to the game and passed the parcel to cookie. I turned to my friends. “Looks like were gonna have to eat these yummy desserts. This is gonna be yummy.” I said. “NO! WAIT!! PLEASE!! WE'LL PLAY WITH YOU! AS MUCH AS WE WANT! I PROMISE!!” The cake said. So we dropped our weapons and played pass the parcel. I got a mood ring! Pretty neat!! I never knew dessert could be that fun!
Last edited by DorkyQueen98 (Nov. 2, 2021 02:29:06)
- Discussion Forums
- » Things I'm Making and Creating
-
» Scratch Writing Camp Writing Sharing Thread (November 2021)